Christhood does not happen instantly

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I am very grateful for you all being here – those of you who are physically here, those who are on the webinar – welcoming us, the ascended masters, to Korea. Naturally, when I say “welcoming us,” it may sound as if we are far away and we come here for this conference, but as many of you have experienced, we are always with you—for we are not limited by time and space.

Now, if you look back to 2002, when we started working with this messenger, you would see that we have given a very large body of teachings about the topic of Christhood. We have, of course, given teachings about Christhood in previous dispensations as well, both the I AM Movement and the Summit Lighthouse. You might say that there is already a lot of teachings about Christhood. What more could possibly be said? Well, certainly, Master MORE would say that there is always more to be said. Certainly, I would say the same. We are grateful that you here in Korea were able to tune in to this topic of Being the Christ in Everyday Life, which, of course, is the biggest challenge about Christhood.

The biggest challenge about Christhood

When we look back throughout the ages, throughout the previous dispensations, through this dispensation, we can see that many people find it fairly easy to gain an intellectual understanding of Christhood—what it is, how to define it. The challenge is always to apply it, and especially to apply it to everyday life. When you look back throughout the millennia, you see that many people have found a spiritual teaching, a spiritual path that talks about higher states of consciousness. They have found it necessary to withdraw from the world, to sit somewhere isolated from the world, and then seek to cultivate this higher state of consciousness.

Very few have been able to then come out of this meditative state and apply and demonstrate the higher state of consciousness in everyday life. Even fewer have been able to manifest, to attain, that state of consciousness while living a normal, active life. As we have explained, this is indeed the challenge of the Aquarian Age. You who have been willing to contemplate this topic, you are the forerunners for this shift in awareness that must become, that will become, a worldwide phenomenon among spiritual people. They realize that there may be separation of church and state, but there is really no separation between spirituality and everyday life.

This is the challenge of the Aquarian Age: to bring spirituality into every aspect of life. This is a topic we will, of course, be discoursing on throughout this conference. We will be doing it in a slightly different manner than we have done so before. We will be doing it from different angles. It may, when you experience what we will bring forth, seem confusing—and that, my beloved, is not only intentional from our side, but if you find yourself confused, then remember this concept of the magnificent confusion. It is very good to be confused about Christhood, at least for a time. In fact, those who are not confused about Christhood, but think they have it all figured out, are often the ones who are furthest from attaining or applying it, certainly applying it to everyday life.

The inner teaching about Christhood

What then, do I want to say here at the opening? Well, I want to talk about the story of Jesus’ conception and birth. Now, when you look at the scriptures, the New Testament, there is one sentence in there that very few Christians actually pay attention to, but it is a pivotal statement in the scriptures. It is simply this: “Jesus taught the multitude in parables. But when they were alone together, he expounded all things to his disciples.” Right there, you have an undeniable scriptural reference that Jesus taught at two different levels, a broader level for the general public and a more esoteric, mystical, direct level for his disciples.

The question is: After 2,000 years, after 17 centuries since the formation of the Catholic Church, why have so few of those who call themselves Christians contemplated what might be the inner mystical teachings that Jesus gave to his disciples? Why are they so focused on what is in the scriptures instead of contemplating what the scriptures themselves say are not in the scriptures? Then, can they not put this together with another statement of Jesus: “I am with you always,” and that “I will send you another comforter who shall be with you?” Could they not have reached in their hearts for this direct mystical teaching from Jesus himself? A few so-called Christian mystics have done so, but very few. Of course, in today’s age, there are many more who are willing to do this, yourselves included.

What was that inner teaching? Well, here is certainly one way to define it. The inner teaching is that which is beyond the outer teaching, but what is the outer teaching? Well, what do you see among most Christians, those who are not willing to reach for the mystical teaching? They look at the outer teaching, they look at the scriptures, they want to take it literally. They want to interpret it literally, or at least according to doctrine, be it the Eastern Orthodox or the Catholic Church, but how can there be a literal interpretation? Either something is literal or it is an interpretation, and there is no interpretation that is not an interpretation.

Everything is a symbol with a deeper meaning

What do I want to say with this? Well, if you are open to the mystical teachings of Christ, consider this: Everything that is in the scriptures, everything that Jesus taught to the multitudes, is a symbol. It is not meant to be taken literally. It is all a symbol that has a deeper meaning when you look beyond the outer form. This is the essence of mysticism. You look beyond the outer form, and you intuitively get a deeper meaning that you cannot get with the outer mind, the intellectual mind, the analytical mind. Where I am going with this is that when you look at the story of Jesus’ birth and upbringing, there is a deeper meaning. There are, of course, layers of deeper meaning, but there is one I want to draw to your attention.

You see, you can read the scriptures and you can say: “There was this young girl, named Mary. She was living her life, thinking her life was on a certain track. One day an angel appears to her and tells her that she is to give birth to the Christ child.” Many people read the story and think: “Oh, there must have been a physically visible and audible angel who appeared to Mary.” That is just the symbolic presentation. It was an inner, intuitive, mystical experience that I had. I did not need a physical appearance, because I was willing to follow my intuition, as most of you are.

That is the difference between a mystic and one who has not yet risen to the mystical level. Those who are not yet there, they want something that appeals to the outer, analytical, rational mind, something they can understand, that they can grasp, that they can wrap their minds around and put into a nice little mental box, where they feel they have it under control, so it does not disturb them. Certainly, it does not require them to live their lives differently, to break off their lives and suddenly go in a different direction.

Spirituality is about giving up control

You see, for those who have not reached the mystical level, life is about control, spirituality is about control. When you reach that mystical level, you give up control. You give up the outer mind’s sense of control. You are willing to listen for that mystical still, small voice within and follow it. Is that not why you are all here? Certainly, it is why the messenger is here, for he did not need a physical, visible appearance to change his life in a completely different direction, actually several times. You see, when you look at the story of the birth of Christ, you can see a deeper symbolic meaning and it is simply this: The Christ can be born in every human being, but in order for the Christ to grow and mature, it must be nourished by the mother element, the mother flame.

What does that mean for you, personally? It means that you must begin by recognizing, accepting that the Christ can be born in you. Also, mind you, that the Christ will not be born as an adult, but as a baby, as a child that needs to be nourished. You see so many people, even so many people who find spiritual teachings (even ascended master teachings), and they come from the outer mind’s desire for control. When they hear about Christhood, they are thinking that this should happen all at once. There should be some magical trick, some secret formula, some philosopher’s stone, whereby they could snap their fingers and now they are the Christ, in the fullness of the Christ.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

What kind of spiritual teaching do you want—reinforcing superiority or transcending it?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. We have talked about various factors that contribute to the inferiority-superiority dynamic on earth. One of the major ones being of course the fallen beings. You could in a certain sense say that the inferiority-superiority dynamic originated with the fallen beings was certainly put upon humankind in a more intense way by the fallen beings, although of course the original inhabitants had some of that dynamic before the fallen beings came, but that is inevitable when you go into duality.

Spirituality as a tool of the fallen beings

Perhaps we can say that the factor I will talk about here is not necessarily the cause of the inferiority-superiority dynamic, but it is certainly one of the most powerful tools, if not the most powerful tool, that the fallen beings have used to keep humanity trapped in the inferiority-superiority dynamic. And what is the factor I am talking about? Does anyone have a guess? [Audience: Money?]. Yeah, that was not my thought, but it is a good thought. Fear, divide and conquer, power, love, control. All good thoughts, but all not exactly what I had in mind. The factor I had in mind is religion, and for that matter, spirituality.

If you look at the function of religion and spirituality, you could say from a certain perspective that all religion and spirituality points beyond this world. There is some reality beyond this world, at least something beyond the material world, and therefore in a certain sense you could say, that the purpose of religion is to get you out of this world, to sort of graduate from school room earth, to be saved, to enter heaven, to reach Nirvana. But is that really the primary function of religion when you look at how human beings are using it? You see, when you apply the wisdom of the Mother to the field of religion, you could begin to consider what does it actually mean, to exit this world or to reach what has been called enlightenment, a supposedly higher state of consciousness than most people have on earth.

Transcending ignorance by using ignorance?

Well, if enlightenment is a higher state of consciousness than the maya that most people are trapped in, would the wisdom of the Mother not tell you that it has to be something entirely beyond this world? As Padmasambhava said, everything is really just an experience so you could say that the state of mind that most people are in is just a certain experience, suffering, maya, illusion and therefore enlightenment is a different form of experience that is beyond the experience of suffering. The wisdom of the Mother would allow you to begin to ask: “Well, then if the purpose of spirituality and religion is to help you attain this transcendent experience that is beyond this world, does it not stand to reason that you cannot look at and apply religion or spirituality through the state of consciousness you are seeking to escape?”

If you are seeking to escape suffering through Buddhism for example, you cannot really look at Buddhism through the filter of ignorance because how can the state that you see in this world tell you anything about what the experience is that is beyond this world? From this viewpoint, you would say that the purpose of spirituality is to help people attain an experience that is entirely beyond the experience that most people are having in this world. But when you look at this historically, you will see that very, very few people from any religion or spiritual teaching have actually grasped this. The vast majority of people approach spirituality and religion through the filter of the very mindset that spirituality is meant to take them beyond.

So can you go beyond ignorance by using ignorance to get there? We can say it in a slightly different way. If we accept the model that people in this world are in a lower state of consciousness, you can call it sin, you can call it maya, you can call it illusion, you can call it ignorance, you can call it the death consciousness, and that the goal of spirituality is to take them beyond that mind, then religion, spirituality must have originated from a source beyond the level of this world and religion is therefore meant to give you something that will help you transcend the ignorance you are having, you are trapped in. When you look again at this historically, you can say: “Has that really worked?”

You look at, for example, Buddhism. Supposedly I, the founder of Buddhism, was enlightened, meaning my consciousness was beyond what most people have. How many of those who follow the religion or movement or teaching of Buddhism have reached the same state? Do we see today that there are Buddhist movements that, in a regular systematic way, produce enlightened beings? Do we see other religions or spiritual movements that on a routine basis produce people in a higher state of consciousness? Why is this so? I am not saying nobody has reached enlightenment through Buddhism or other spiritual movements. I am just saying it is not a mass phenomenon. And why not?

Spirituality as a ladder out of superiority

Well, precisely because the vast majority of people are approaching religion and spirituality through the very consciousness that true religion and spirituality was meant to help them transcend. And why is this so? Well, it is because, what is the function of the material realm on a planet like earth? We have said many times, earth can be considered an experience machine, a reality simulator, where you can have a certain range of experiences. Currently, it is an unnatural planet because the vast majority of the people who inhabit it are trapped in a duality consciousness, the pairs that I talked about back then. And what is this duality consciousness, this illusion of separation? It is an experience.

You can have experiences as a separate being that you cannot have as a connected being. And in order to explore the full range of free will, as we have explained, you must be allowed to use your free will to go into separation, experience what you can experience in separation, until you have had enough of that experience. That means that the original purpose of giving a spiritual teaching from a higher realm is so that when people reach the point where they have had enough of separation, spirituality offers them a ladder they can climb to the higher level of consciousness, beyond the mass consciousness on earth, beyond the physical realm, beyond separation. That was the original intent for my teachings, also for the teachings of Jesus and other religions or spiritual movements, including, of course, the teachings we are giving today.

Spirituality reinforcing superiority

However, it is inevitable that those who are not at the point where they have had enough of the experiences you can have on earth, they will use religion or even a spiritual teaching to reinforce the experiences you can have on earth. And one of the experiences that many people still have not had enough of on earth is the feeling of being superior to other people.

And when you look at history, it is not difficult to see with a touch of the wisdom of the Mother, or even common sense, which is also an aspect of the wisdom of the Mother by the way, that many, many people throughout the ages have used religion as the ultimate justification for them feeling superior. You have the Jews, believing they are the only people on earth, this little tribe in the Middle East, are the only people on earth who have been chosen by the ultimate God of the universe. You have Buddhists who believe that the Buddha was the ultimate spiritual teacher ever to appear on earth, and he was so special because of all of the miracles surrounding his birth and life and therefore, they are clearly superior to those who are not Buddhists. But wait a minute, there is this Buddhic sect and that Buddhic sect and a third and a fourth, and each of them feel they are superior to the others. They are more superior to the non-Buddhists, but they are even superior to the other Buddhists.

And of course, in Christianity, all Christians feel superior to non-Christians, but many of the individual Christian churches feel superior to all the other Christian churches. Same in Hinduism, Islam, spiritual movements of today. Look at how many gurus you can find out there on the internet who have made some claim to superiority, special abilities, higher state of consciousness, and they have attracted to them a small group of followers who, because they believe in the superiority of the guru, they themselves attain a superior status by being among the very few people on earth who can recognize this superior guru. It is an interesting phenomenon that the fewer people who recognize the guru, the more special those people are. The fewer people in the Jewish race, the more special they are because all others are persecuting them.

Two distinct functions of religion

What you see here is that you can say there is a religion, a spirituality that is given from a higher realm to help people who have had enough of the experiences of duality, exit this realm, or at least exit the dualistic state of mind. But even this true form of spirituality can be perverted into supporting the desire to feel superior. Then we must also say there are many religious and spiritual teachings that are not given from a higher realm. They were created here on earth, often by fallen beings. Now you may say, do fallen beings believe there is a God in the spiritual realm? Many of them deny it. They do not believe there is any reality to it, but some do. But they also have this intent of proving God wrong, and they see religion as a tool in that quest to prove their superiority to God. Others do not really believe there is a God, but they see that human beings want to believe, and so they use it to build their own sense of superiority, either because they can set themselves up to be worshipped or idolized, or they can feel they have fooled people into worshipping an entirely false god of their own making, and they feel that makes them superior.

What I am saying is, religion on earth has two distinct functions. One is to help you transcend the experience of superiority and reach a higher level of awareness. The other is to reinforce the experience of superiority. Am I thereby saying that, oh, this is all wrong? Nay, because one of the only things that can get people out of duality is that they have enough of the experiences you can have in duality. If religion intensifies their experience of superiority, then it can shorten the time before they have had enough and look for the real purpose of religion or spirituality.

Examining religious beliefs

But when you begin to grasp this, you can use the wisdom of the Mother to look at whatever religion or spiritual teaching you have been affected by. And for many of you, it will be important to do so, because when you have, for example, grown up in a religion, you will have taken certain things in, in childhood, that you were not really conscious of. You, so to speak, took them in with the mother’s milk. You accepted them uncritically.

And there are so many beliefs in these religions that are created on earth, or even the perversions of originally valid religions, that can prevent your growth, your escape from the maya, your attaining a higher state of consciousness. Because the fallen beings are very clever at inserting this, what we have called serpentine logic, that creates a sort of circular movement in your mind that you cannot get out of. That is, of course, also the nature of the duality consciousness, is that if you have no access to the wisdom of Christ, and if you are not willing to apply the wisdom of the Mother, you cannot reason your way out of it. You just keep reasoning your way around a closed circle. So it can be important for you to take a look at whatever spiritual teachings, religious teachings, you have been brought up with, especially to evaluate whether they reinforce a sense of superiority, a sense of superiority in you and in other people following that religion. For if they do, then you can clearly see these religions have the function of reinforcing the experience of separation and superiority, rather than helping you transcend that experience and attain a higher experience.

Reaching beyond the human mind

Again, I respect your free will. I am not telling you that the experience of superiority is wrong. But I am telling you that in order to transcend it, you have to take a very close look at it, because it is not going to happen automatically, and no external savior is going to do it for you. When you begin to grasp these concepts, and of course I know that most of you have started grasping them, but I am also directing this into the collective consciousness because many people out there are ready from all religions and spiritual movements. There are people everywhere ready to transcend this dynamic where the mind becomes a closed circle, for they have had enough of the experiences that are created in the mind. And when I say “in the mind,” I mean in the four levels of the mind, the identity, mental, emotional, and even the physical level.

Many, many people in today’s age are at that point where they are beginning to long for something. They do not know what they are longing for, but in reality, what they are longing for is an experience that is not created in their own minds. How do you have that experience? How do you free yourself from the circular movement of your own mind? Well, you must as we said, first come to see the contradictions, the limitations of your mind then reach for something beyond which you can call the Christ consciousness, the Buddha nature. But it really in practicality, is your higher self and your spiritual teachers. We call ourselves Ascended Masters, but you could use other names. You must connect to a mind that is beyond your own, so you have a frame of reference from beyond the circular movement of your own mind.

The trap of the ultimate superiority and inferiority

But now consider how “clever” the fallen beings are by connecting religion and superiority. First, there is this idea found in many religions that there is this ultimate God, there is this God figure that is the ultimate being, the highest possible being, the originator of form, the almighty all powerful God. There is nothing beyond this. This is the highest authority in the universe. If you have a person who holds a position in a religious movement like the Pope, and that Pope is speaking for God, then that person is the ultimate authority on Earth for those who believe in this claim. And what do the fallen beings crave most? To be the ultimate authority somewhere. They would like to be the ultimate authority of the universe, but if they cannot figure out how to do that, they at least want to be the ultimate authority on Earth, if they are stuck with this planet.

Once you believe that an earthly institution is representing the ultimate authority in the universe, and therefore that earthly institution is the ultimate authority on Earth, it becomes very difficult to question the doctrines and rituals and even the actions of this church. And if you cannot question the beliefs that have been put into your subconscious mind by your affiliation with this religion, how can you free yourself from that influence? How can you free yourself from the sense of superiority that you belong to the only true church of Jesus, and therefore you will be saved if you are a good Catholic? Especially because you will see that this belief in your superiority because you are a good Catholic, is clearly in a dualistic polarity with the inferiority that if you are not a good Catholic, if you question the Catholic church you will reach the ultimate state of inferiority, namely a fiery hell where you will burn for all eternity.

You see how they have the carrot of superiority and the stick of the ultimate inferiority in hell. A very potent combination for people who are still trapped in duality because many people, not only Catholics but in many religions, are mortally afraid of questioning the beliefs they have taken in. But the beliefs are designed to keep them trapped in the inferiority-superiority dynamic. How are you going to transcend the dualistic consciousness? How are you going to escape duality and separation? Well, you must transcend inferiority and superiority. You do not ascend by becoming a superior follower of a particular religion or guru. You do not ascend by being able to recite the Buddhist scriptures and tell fanciful stories of the Buddha’s life or by meditating so many hours because this just reinforces your sense of superiority.

Transcending duality

You see what we have said, the Christ consciousness is the equalizer. As Jesus explained, there is a gate and Jesus is the gatekeeper who evaluates: “Are you ready to walk through that gate or do you need to go to another gate?” Well, one way to describe the criteria is that in order to walk through the gate you have to be completely free of duality. You could say it is like the ocean, it has to be completely calm. If there are waves up or down, you cannot pass through. There cannot be any sense of superiority, any sense of inferiority. You simply cannot pass through the gate. You have to overcome this. You have to have the equalizing effect of finding what I call the Middle Way, a completely balanced way where you are not pulled in either direction by these pairs of dualistic opposites.

But fallen beings and your ego whisper in your ear “No. The key to getting into the kingdom of heaven is to reach some ultimate state here on Earth defined by this religion or spiritual movement. Look at this guru, he has awakened, he is enlightened, he can get in. And if you can reach that same state, you can get in.” Or if you become a good Catholic who is doing everything right according to the outer religion, or a good Jew like the scribes and Pharisees who are observing all the outer rules, thinking that will get them to the inner kingdom.

You see the fallen beings are using the superiority illusion to say that the way to qualify for entering into heaven is to reach a superior state based on criteria here on Earth. For surely heaven is a superior state compared to Earth so only those who are superior can enter. This is just one of many examples of what we have called serpentine logic. There is no way out of this unless you reach beyond that form of thinking. Either reach up for the Christ mind or apply the wisdom of the Mother to see that this cannot be logical—it cannot be logical that people are trapped in a certain state of mind and that the only way out of this state of mind is to take that state of mind to an extreme. People are trapped in either being inferior or superior so the way out is to become really superior.

No, the way out is to walk the Middle Way where you transcend both dualistic extremes. You do not find a midpoint. You transcend the entire scale so the scales fall from your eyes. Interestingly, in the English language, “scale” has a dual meaning. It can be scales that cover like the scales of a fish or it can be the scales that weigh and the scale must be balanced so you are not seeing with your eyes everything in terms of two polarities.

What kind of spiritual teaching do you want?

The question that I hurl into the collective consciousness is: “What kind of religion or spiritual teaching do you want? Do you want one that gives you a more intense experience here on Earth or do you want one that gives you an experience that is beyond Earth?”

There are many religions that will intensify your experience by telling you how special you are because you can see this superior spiritual truth and you have been willing to apply it more than most other people and you can use such a religion to create a spiral for yourself where you become more obsessive-compulsive about seeking some superior status, somehow demonstrating to whomever you think is up there looking at you that you are willing to do more than anyone else. Whether it is prostrating yourself on the floor, spinning a prayer wheel, lighting candles, saying rosaries, giving decrees, whatever it may be. You think that by doing more and more here on Earth you come closer and closer to the door that leads beyond Earth but you are just digging a deeper and deeper hole for yourself. Again, if this is the experience you desire, I have no issue with this. You are free to exercise your free will.

I am only speaking for those who have begun to feel there must be a different approach to religion. And you can apply the wisdom of the Mother but in the longer run only the Christ consciousness will help you fully transcend that desire to build or intensify a sense of superiority by using a spiritual teaching or even the entire concept of a spiritual path.

Using the teachings to reinforce superiority

You may say: “But you are the Ascended Masters, you are beyond Earth, you are giving a direct teaching here. Surely you are giving a teaching to help us exit, to help us reach a higher state of consciousness where we can exit or we can stay here and express Christhood.” Sure, that is exactly our goal but that does not mean you cannot take an Ascended Master teaching and use it to build a sense of superiority which Ascended Master students have done in the previous dispensations and some even in this one. Again, we know the dynamics on Earth. We also look at those who find our teachings and say: “Well, our teaching is meant to help them raise their consciousness. We cannot really demand that they raise their consciousness before they walk through the door.”

Naturally we allow you to come in with whatever unresolved beliefs and psychology you have and we know you will project this on the teaching. It does not fool us but it does not concern us either because we know that if you apply the teaching, you will gradually overcome this. And if you do not apply the teaching, well, it does not really make much difference whether you are in an Ascended Master teaching or in some other teaching. It is of course always our hope that most of you will come to the point where you really grasp what the teaching is about, what is the goal that we have for the teachings and where you come to that conscious recognition: “Ahh, I see it! I see that it is about attaining freedom from this separate sense of self that is always pulled by these dualistic extremes. Now I see it and that is what I want!” And that is when we can really help you.

We are always ready and willing to help but the thing is, until you have seen this dynamic that I have described, you are using our teaching to build your sense of superiority. And what does that mean? Well, what have other Masters said? You are essentially subconsciously saying: “Get thee behind me Gautama, I do not need you, I want to feel superior and I know that if you come in I cannot continue to feel superior, so leave me alone.” And then we must bow to your free will because you are trying to hide something from me and therefore you cannot hear me. I am not hiding from you but you just cannot hear me because that which you are trying to hide from me blocks you from hearing me. Do you not see this?

When an impulse comes to you from a higher realm, from your I AM Presence, from an Ascended Master, it must pass through your four lower bodies before it reaches the conscious mind. And these beliefs you have, this unresolved psychology that you are seeking to hide from us, will block the impulse coming from us so it does not reach your conscious mind, also it is colored by the beliefs you are not willing to give up. You see through a glass darkly because you are not yet ready to see us face to face, to see us as we are. Again, no blame here. I am not seeking to make you feel inadequate or inferior but I have to give a direct teaching to help you come to see how you have used our teachings to intensify the sense of being superior.

Initiation at the 96th level

You see, Christ is the equalizing mind. When you go beyond the 96th level and attain the beginning stages of Christhood, you need to relatively quickly overcome all sense that you are special because you have walked the path and attained Christhood. There are a few steps where you can be allowed to carry this with you but you need to overcome it so that the entire idea that walking the path to Christhood has made you superior, simply fades away because you experience the Christ mind as a complete opposite of the dualistic mind. You experience the unreality of this sense of superiority and you cannot maintain it because you want the Christ more. Now those who do not pass that initiation at the 96th level, what do they do? They use the attainment they gained between the 48th and the 96th level to continue to reinforce the sense of how superior they are because they have walked the path, they have found an Ascended Master teaching, they have recognized the Ascended Masters, they have given all these decrees, they have come to all these conferences and therefore they must be superior. And they can then start going down to lower levels of consciousness without realizing what is happening.

Now you may say: “Gautama, it sounds like this is a contradiction. How can you go to lower levels of consciousness while being convinced that you have attained Christhood or some superior state of spirituality?” But are you not realizing what is going on in the mind of a fallen being? They are below the 48th level. Some of them are close to the lowest level possible on Earth. Do they realize they are at the lowest level? No. They feel more superior than anyone on Earth. The lower you go in consciousness, the more superior you feel. Why? Because the more clever you are in applying the dualistic serpentine logic, filtering out all challenges to your sense of superiority, building up the absolute conviction that you cannot be wrong. And you can use anything on Earth, even an Ascended Master teaching.

The moment an Ascended Master teaching is expressed in words, even fallen beings can use it to build their sense of superiority. They could, for example, claim that they are messengers for the Ascended Masters, they are the superior guru, as some have done. As some have done. When you go towards lower states of consciousness, you cannot see it because what causes you to go towards lower states of consciousness is your quest for superiority in this world that you are not willing to give up. It may be that you never rose above the 48th level of consciousness, but you can rise to the 95th level not being willing to give up your sense of being superior and therefore start going down while still building your sense of superiority. Again, I am not trying to make you feel guilty or inferior or ashamed or anything but you understand, I hope, what I am saying. I have to give a direct teaching that is not as easy to interpret by the ego and this is part of what we do with progressive revelation.

The purpose of genuine spiritual teaching

We have often seen students who came and thought that, ah, progressive revelation is about coming out with continually higher and higher teachings. There are ascended master students who are always looking for a higher teaching than the one we have given at this point. However, first of all, we can say that there are teachings on Earth that have all the elements you need to transcend the duality consciousness, if you understand how to use it and read between the lines. Yes, what we are giving now is a very direct teaching adapted to the time and the consciousness right now, but there are other teachings. So it is not really necessary for you to free yourself from duality to continue to give higher and higher teachings. There are students who are always looking for a more advanced teaching because they think: “Oh, this will do it.” But you see, if they have not applied the teaching already given, what is a higher teaching going to do for them?

You see, it is not really a matter of evaluating a teaching based on high and low. These are dualistic terms. And if you think you have a teaching that is the highest that could ever be given on Earth, or at least that has so far ever been given, you are building your sense of superiority. Because if you were not an advanced student, you could not recognize the teaching, as so many people on Earth are not recognizing the teaching. Again, the fewer ascended master students there are, the more special they are, and that is not a dynamic you want to get stuck in for longer than absolutely necessary.

A teaching just needs to have certain elements that either contains the wisdom of the Mother or allows you to reach for a higher mind beyond your own. It is not really the outer teaching that does it for you, as I have said several times before. The purpose of the outer teaching is not the form of the teaching. It is to give you a tool for connecting in your own mind to the Being who gave the teaching.

What is the real purpose of the teaching that I gave 2500 years ago? To help people connect to me as a spiritual or ascended being. That was the main purpose. Look how many people have become focused on the outer teaching, and the form of the teaching, and the interpretation of the teaching. Of course, you can interpret a teaching in different ways because there are different groups of people on Earth. They have different levels of consciousness and come from different backgrounds. I am not trying to say that there is only one branch of Buddhism that is the only true one. They can all have functions for different groups of people. It is not a matter of coming to develop or find the ultimate form of Buddhism. But they only have value if they help people transcend the outer teaching and connect directly to the being with whom the teaching originated.

That was what I attempted to do before I took leave of the physical body. That those who had been my direct students would have a connection, not just to me, but to other ascended beings, other ascended masters so they could continue to get teachings from that source and get that frame of reference from the Buddha nature, we might say. But what was eventually preserved and written down left certain things out that were difficult at the time to express in words. It has become easier today. I can give a more direct teaching today than I could 2500 years ago because the collective consciousness has been raised. But still, what I am giving now is just words. And what did Padmasambhava take so great care to explain? The interdependent unfolding.

Rejecting the challenging teachings

I AM an Ascended Master. I AM an enlightened being, if you want to use that terminology. What is coming from me is at a higher level than the state of consciousness you have right now. But when the teaching and the energy enters your energy field, your mind field, it cannot override what is there. It can only interact with what is there and the question is, how much is your conscious mind colored by what is in the subconscious mind, so that when my words reach the conscious mind, you are no longer hearing my words, but a distorted version that might validate some belief that you are attached to, which could be anything. We have seen students come to an ascended master teaching, even this one. They are open. They hear there is something there that is interesting. But then they hear one statement which contradicts an existing belief that they are very attached to. And what do they say? “Oh, this cannot be true. This cannot be coming from the real ascended masters. Kim has lost his mantle. He is no longer in contact with the real masters.” In many cases, it is because they have used that belief they are attached to as an integral part of building their sense of superiority. Now we are challenging that belief, and thereby we are also challenging their sense of superiority.

This is a catch-22 that some students are in and we have seen people come to an ascended master movement, and many other spiritual movements for that matter, being very attached to a particular belief, having it be challenged, and they leave in a huff. But you see here, what I am trying to say? How are you going to be free from the dualistic state of mind, your present state of consciousness? How are you going to attain Christhood? What did Jesus say? “He who is willing to lose his life for my sake shall enter the kingdom with me. But he who is not willing to lose his life, he who seeks to save his life, cannot enter the kingdom, because you are still having the experience here on Earth that you want to have, and which you cannot have in the kingdom.”

In many cases it is the sense of superiority that people are attached to, and they have used some outer belief to build the sense of superiority. And this is the risk we are taking by giving a teaching. Do you understand the dynamic? Because of the way spiritual teachings and religions have been used to build the sense of superiority, people’s sense of superiority is linked to specific beliefs. We see that if we are to free people from the dualistic state of mind, they must be willing to let go of those beliefs so we give a teaching that challenges them. But some people cannot let go of the sense of superiority and accept the teaching. They hold on as if it was a matter of life and death to that particular belief they have. Why? Because the sense of superiority makes you feel that because you believe in that particular idea, you are right. And if we challenge that idea, you are afraid that you will be plunged into feeling you were wrong and you will fall from the lofty heights of your own illusion of superiority into the deep dungeon of inferiority. You cannot bear this, so you must deny the teaching.

Are you willing to give up everything?

But what is really the dynamic here? It is you are not ready and willing to give up the experience of superiority on Earth in order to enter the kingdom, nirvana, enlightenment. It is amazing to me when I look at spiritual students. Well, amazing may not be the best word, but nevertheless, when I look at spiritual students, not just ascended master students, but from everywhere, the effort, the ingenuity, the subtlety that they will use to defend a particular belief because they have come to believe that that particular belief is their ticket to heaven and if it was proven wrong, they are afraid they will not go there. Many, many people are trapped in this constant evaluation process. “What is real? What is right? What is wrong? Would the ascended masters really say this? Would they say that? Is this a true teaching? Is this a false teaching?” But the way out of this is so simple.

These people think that in order to qualify for entry into the kingdom, I have to let go of all false beliefs and maintain the true beliefs but the reality is entirely different. It is so simple. What beliefs do you have to let go of in order to qualify for entry into the kingdom? All of the ones you have here on Earth. Every single one. Every single belief and idea. You have to be willing to lose your entire life on Earth. Could it be more simple? Forget the intellectual arguments. Forget: “Oh this is a true teaching. That is the high teaching. No, this guru is higher than your guru. My dad was stronger than your dad.” If this is the experience you want of seeking to establish superiority on Earth, by all means continue. But then you do not need me, do you?

If you want to transcend that experience, just let go of all your beliefs. This took this messenger decades to realize and you are now going to say with the linear mind: “But are you saying that all the beliefs we have are wrong? Many of our beliefs and ideas are based on the teachings you have given directly. Are you saying they are wrong?” No, I did not say that. I just said you have to be willing to give them up because what has been expressed in words on Earth is not the highest teaching, not the highest view, because there are things that cannot be expressed in words on an unnatural planet. How will you experience the higher truth than what can be expressed on Earth? Only from the ascended state. How will you reach the ascended state? Only when you stop holding on to experiences on Earth, you are willing to let them all go in order to reach something higher.

How simple is that? But of course, it is completely undecipherable for the ego, for the separate selves, for the fallen beings. You are not your ego, not your separate self, you are not a fallen being or you would not sit here. You, the Conscious You, can come to experience that you are pure awareness and when you experience that you are pure awareness, this is the magic of this teaching, you realize you are not your beliefs. You do not need to carry those beliefs with you. You need to return to the pure, neutral awareness you had when you first descended from the I AM Presence.

Only the being that descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven. The beliefs you have on Earth have helped you reach the neutral state. Those beliefs that have not helped you are hindering you. So obviously you need to give up the ones that are hindering you. But even the ones that have helped you reach the 96th level must be given up for you to reach the 97th and so forth until the 144th. At the 144th there is that last ghost that Jesus had on the cross and he must give up that ghost in order to ascend. I had to give up my ghost. It was different from Jesus’s. It’s different from yours. It does not matter what form it takes. It just has to go. The ghost has to go. “Go ghost! Get thee behind me ghost!”

You face the Presence and you unfold your sense of self from the worldly sense of self into the sense of self that is the I AM Presence. And then you experience I AM Presence. And then after you have ascended you continue to unfold your sense of self to where you may sense: “I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.”

With this my beloved I seal you, those who are physically here, those on the webinar and I seal this conference in the Flame of Peace. How do you attain peace? So simple. Just give up everything.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Tuning in to the reality of interdependent unfolding

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master PadmaSambhava through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master PadmaSambhava. I am asking you to close your eyes, forget that there are other people around you, forget that you are sitting in a room, forget that you are a physical body and just take in my voice. What is it that is happening here?

Interdependent unfolding

From a traditional viewpoint you might say you are sitting here in the physical realm on planet Earth. You are open to the fact that there are spiritual beings in a higher realm. You might see me as this remote spiritual being somewhere up there in the spiritual realm, and I am communicating with you through this outer messenger, who is speaking the words that I am projecting into his mind. You then are hearing them from an outside source.

But the deeper reality can be grasped when you consider the concept of the interdependent originations. Now, originally the Buddha gave this teaching to show that you cannot look at an isolated phenomenon or event in the physical octave on earth and trace it back towards previous causes, or more simpler causes, so you eventually find the ultimate beginning of the universe, the ultimate cause, because there is no single cause that caused the universe, there is a set of interdependent causes.

But when you fast forward to right now, that the universe is old and has been unfolding for a long time, what do you have now? Well, you actually have the interdependent unfolding. It is also based on the reality that everything, we might say, is connected, but even that is a limited view. Everything is part of a whole, so therefore everything is interdependent. You might, to give you a simple visualization, say that the universe is a piece of paper folded many, many times, and that the beginning of the universe, that piece of paper started unfolding, and the unfolding process, is still going on.

So, am I a remote being in some higher realm communicating with you from a distance? Well, that depends on your choice, whether you will see me that way, or whether you will allow me to take you beyond it and realize that I am not bound by time and space. You are not bound by time and space, but most of you are still so identified with the body, so let that be. You are here right now, you have a point-like sense of self, but I am not up there in the spiritual realm, I am beyond time and space. So, I can focus myself right here where you are. That means we are not separated by distance, by space. Our minds, our energy fields can interact directly, not over distance. When you allow this to happen, we form together the interdependent unfolding of this event. Why do I want you to tune into this?

Well, because it is of course our goal to gradually take you to a higher realization of how the world works. Let us look at your personal life where you have a situation that you would like to change. Traditionally you would say: “Here I am, I’m a separate being. There are other people that are separate beings, there are physical conditions that are separate conditions. If I want to change the situation, I have to do something to get these other people to change their minds and behaviour, or I have to try to effect physical conditions as much as I can.”

Of course, your experience will tell you that you have limited powers to change the minds of other people, or to change physical conditions. But you see, this is the traditional view based on the senses, even based on scientific materialism and the traditional classical view of science, of objects, bodies that are independent and moving independently. But the deeper reality is that everything is an interconnected whole.

So, when you are acting with other people – what happens? Is it so that your mind is separate from their minds, and you might send some kind of words at them that they might accept or reject? Or, is it actually so that your minds – when you are physically together, or when you are thinking about each other – are forming an interdependent whole, an interdependent unfolding?

Is it perhaps so, that even physical conditions are not separated from you? Because they are also an energy field, and your mind is an energy field. And when you put your attention upon these conditions, your mind and the external field are no longer external to each other, they combine and form this interdependent unfolding.

So, instead of thinking that you, as a separate being, have to change separate objects, you can step up to this higher realization that you can actually change the parameters, the equation for the situation, by changing your own state of mind. For as you change your mind, you change how the situation unfolds, and whereas you have limited powers to change other people or physical circumstances, you do have the potential to take command over your own mind.

A tree falling in the forest

Now, perhaps it would be helpful for some of you if we step back a little bit. There is a question often asked by scientists or at least philosophers of science, and it this: “If a tree falls in the forest and there is no one around, does it make a sound?” You see how this question is based on classical physics, with separate objects moving around in a space, even the empty space of space. Now, first of all, we could say: “If there is no one around…”—here is one problem with this statement. There is always someone around, not necessarily a human someone, but certainly elemental beings, ascended masters, Elohim, who are part of this interdependent unfolding of the universe.

The problem is that human beings only see a very small part. They do not even see the tip of the iceberg, they see the tip of the tip of the iceberg with their outer minds and physical senses. They do not see all of these other beings who are constantly part of allowing this physical world that you see to unfold. So, there is always someone in the forest, because if there is a tree and if there is a forest, some non-material being has manifested that.

Then there is the question: “Does the tree make a sound if there is no human being around to hear it?” And there we can say from a certain perspective: “No, it doesn’t”, since a sound is a concept in the human mind because you have physical senses. What does happen when the tree falls in the forest is that it changes the interdependent energy field that makes up the tree, the forest, the entire planet and the entire universe. The interdependent unfolding is changed when the tree falls. Or perhaps we could even say that the interdependent unfolding changes and that causes the tree to fall.

Again, the linear mind cannot grasp how the universe truly works. Is the effect a cause, or is the cause an effect? What is cause, what is effect? Certainly, the tree falling produces an effect in the interdependent whole. Human beings would perceive this visually as the tree falling, and hear it as a sound. It is really just an unfolding of the whole. It is almost like you could imagine that you have washed a sheet and hung it out to dry in your garden. At first it is just hanging flat but then a wind starts blowing and the sheet starts waving. The tree falling in the forest is just like one of these ripples in the sheet caused by the wind.

The double-slit experiment

Now, we move from classical physics to quantum physics, which has actually discovered that the world is an interdependent whole, a connected whole. What have they also discovered? There is some phenomenon which they do not really know how to identify and name, but they can see that when they use a certain type of instrument to investigate this phenomenon, they detect a particle, what they call a particle. But when they use another way to investigate the phenomenon, they detect a wave. Sometimes they have even detected that seemingly unconnected particles, when many of them are sent through two slits in a screen, can behave as if they are actually connected and they form a wave pattern.

They have also discovered that this phenomenon is not as it says in classical physics, independent of the mind of the observer. They have actually discovered that when a scientist is measuring a quantum phenomenon, then the mind of the scientist and the instrument used and the quantum phenomenon become part of an interdependent whole and all three factors determine the outcome.

The simple conclusion that scientists are reluctant to make, because they want to maintain materialism, is that everything is interconnected, that the human mind is interconnected with the greater reality of the universe, that the human mind has an influence on how the universe unfolds. If you are looking for a particle, the quantum something-or-other behaves like a particle. If you are looking for a wave, it behaves like a wave.

What does that mean, really? You are co-creators of the world, or rather you are co-creators of the unfolding of the whole, the interdependent whole.

Changing how your mind interacts with the whole

What does that mean for you? Again, you have a situation you want to change. Instead of seeking to directly change other people, by talking to them, or by trying to pressure them into changing their minds, instead of seeking to change physical conditions, you realize that what you really have the power to change is your own mind, and when you change your mind, you will change how your mind interacts with the whole of the situation.

What did I say? You will change how your mind interacts with the whole of the situation. I did not say you will change the situation. You will change your mind’s interaction with the whole. There is a difference, a fundamental difference. Because when you take the traditional view that there are other people and physical conditions that are separate from you, what are you then doing? You are attuning your mind to the appearances that come through the physical senses and the outer mind, even the collective mind of humankind which is still very much trapped in this view of separate objects, the illusion of separation. So, you see that the deeper reality is that everything is an interconnected whole. But when humankind stepped into separation, it now seemed real to them that they are separate beings, they are living in a world with other separate beings, they are living on a physical planet that is separate from themselves.

What does that mean? It means that the power you have to change the situation is limited by the physical senses, the physical body, the density of matter, and the conditions in the physical realm. When you step into separation and duality you are limiting the powers of your mind to the powers of the physical body. That means that if you are to change something you have to do it through physical means. You may talk to other people, you may try to persuade them or pressure them, or manipulate them into changing their minds, and you may try to use physical force to change them. If you want to move a mountain, you grab a shovel and start digging. But the deeper reality is that what you are doing here is simply limiting the powers of your mind.

When you are not trapped in this sensory perception, this perception of the outer mind and the ego, you have the option to change your mind, your state of mind, and thereby you are not limited to the powers of the physical body and the physical octave. You are using your three higher levels of the mind to change the interdependent unfolding of the situation. It is not my intent to say here that this means you now get the complete power of mind over matter so you can change anything. Because you are still acting within an interdependent whole, and part of the equation of course is that you live on a planet with eight billion other people who form a collective consciousness. You also have their individual minds; you also have physical conditions that are very much affected by the collective consciousness. Therefore, you cannot, as one mind in the whole, change everything in the whole.

But you see, you don’t have to! What you can change is not the whole but your position in the whole. You can change how you interact with the whole. You may say you are facing a physical condition, a situation with certain limitations. You may not be able to change those limiting circumstances, but by changing your mind you can flow around them into a situation with different physical circumstances. You may not be able to change the minds of specific other people, for they are not willing to flow to a higher level. But you may be able to flow around these people and suddenly find yourself among other people who have an approach to life that is the same as the one you have achieved by changing your state of mind.

You see, we can compare it again to this River of Life, you are floating down a river in a little boat, you are coming to a point where there are rocks sticking out of the river, you keep bumping into these rocks, and you are thinking, if only I had some tools where I could chip the rocks into pieces, and my boat could continue. But what could you do instead, you could realize your boat has a rudder, and if you change the angle of the rudder, you will change the angle that the boat is hitting the rocks, and gradually it will move around the rocks and now it’s free to flow.

It is as if, when you are thinking you have to change the outer situation, you and the other people are in a sense fixating on that situation in time and space, it is no longer flowing, moving. But when you change your mind, you will unfold yourself from that fixed situation even if the other people are still fixated on this. Therefore, you will move and you will be part of the unfolding of the River of Life. Your life will unfold in a different way, because you have changed what you can change, your part of the equation.

Blending with the unfolding of PadmaSambhava’s mind

Right now you may still be thinking that I am an external voice that you hear through your senses. But the voice that you hear is just the tip of the iceberg of my mind. My mind is not limited by time and space, therefore it is not confined to the voice. I am right here with you if you desire, and I fully respect your free will, but if you desire, you have an opportunity here to shift your focus from the physical voice, to realizing that your mind is an energy field, my mind is an energy field and if you open your mind to it, our energy fields can interact directly, independently of this outer voice.

That means that the outer voice just becomes a tool for helping you attune to my frequency, like the old-fashioned dial on a radio. You might have static, but you turn the dial and now you have a station where you get a clear sound. You can turn the dial of your mind to my radio station, and then you are not hearing me, you may still be hearing the voice, but you are not primarily hearing me, you are blending, and your mind and my mind become the interdependent unfolding.

Which means that I can communicate with you, give you something that is beyond the physical words that your senses are hearing. This can happen now, it can happen anytime you might listen to this dictation, or you can give my mantra and then sit in stillness and tune in to this unfolding of my mind, and become aware that your mind is also constantly unfolding. By allowing the two to blend – because you see how they are interdependent, my mind can assist you in changing the unfolding of your mind, thereby changing the unfolding of your situation. I am not doing it for you as an external being, I am helping you change the unfolding of your mind, thereby changing the unfolding of your outer situation.

I know that what I am asking you to do here, or realise, will take some work for many of you because you have been brought up with this classical view of the separate objects. It might take some re-tooling of the mind, realignment of the mind, before you have freed your mind from this so you can truly experience the interdependent originations or unfolding of my mind and your mind, and of your mind and the world around you, but it is possible, because what one has done, all can do. How did I ascend? By changing my mind until it became in sync with the unfolding of a higher realm than the physical realm.

No barrier between physical and ascended realms

When you take the classical view of separate objects, this is in a sense what was given in the I AM Movement, the Summit Lighthouse and in the beginning years of this dispensation, because that was what we determined people could handle. But now we are at a point where we see that there are at least some people who can shift. Where instead of seeing the ascended masters as these remote beings up there in the sky, you overcome the sense of distance, you tune in to the reality of the interdependent unfolding of the world. Meaning nothing is separate, the physical realm is not separated from the ascended realm, they are two aspects of the whole. Therefore, if you can re-tool your mind so that you do not see a barrier between the two, then there will not be a barrier for you. That means that now the energies, the impulses, the ideas from the ascended realm can flow into your mind, flow through your mind as it is indeed happening through the messenger’s mind right now.

The messenger does not see me as this remote being up there in the sky, but has overcome that sense of separation and distance, where he just allows his mind to become neutral so that my mind can unfold itself through his mind and vocal chords. It seems easy to some of you – because it is when you have overcome the sense of separation. It is effortless because you of your own self are doing nothing, but allowing the Father within you to unfold itself through you.

Interdependent unfolding of earth

Now, back to my original question – what is real and what is unreal? You have my decree that you just gave: “The ultimate truth you reveal, earth is an appearance where nothing is real”. This is actually meant to provoke the mind because it is not necessarily a literal statement. As we have said before, and as I even said in the example of the forest and the tree, there are beings in higher realms who have manifested the earth. But they have not manifested it in the sense that they have created a planet that is floating in empty space. It is not even so that we have sent energy to the planet, or sent the planet hurling through space. We have actually unfolded the planet from the identity, through the mental, through the emotional and through the physical [realms], and we are constantly unfolding it.

How is earth moving through space? Is there a planet like a tennis ball moving through the air – nay. There is an unfolding that just unfolds in a slightly different position, then in a slightly different position, then in a slightly different position. But as Surya was explaining yesterday, nothing is constant, nothing is unchangeable. It may seem as if the earth is on a predefined, predestined orbit. That is what materialists want to believe. They want to believe that if they could know all of the initial conditions that created the earth, if they could know the laws that determine the earth’s movement through space, they could predict with mathematical precision which position the earth would be in, in a thousand years.

But if you take the quantum physical view, then earth’s position in space in a thousand years is not fixed, it is not given, it cannot be determined from present conditions. Because the minds of humanity are part of the equation that will determine how the earth moves through space, or rather unfolds along with the space, as it is unfolding. And a slight change, even you raising your mind and tuning in to this interdependent unfolding, can shift the path of the earth through space a little bit. But a slight change in its current position will set it on a different course, and in a thousand years it will make a huge difference if we go with the traditional view.

Changing the unfolding of our minds

You see here that nothing is set in stone, nothing is fixed. Your life may seem to be on a certain track based on what you have experienced so far. You may even, if you could see your karma from past lives, say: “Oh, my karma has defined this track and I can do nothing about it.” This is what many believe in the East. But you can change how your mind is unfolding when you stop focusing on outer conditions and other people, thinking you can only change your situation through physical means. But become willing to change the unfolding of your mind. Then your mind will interact with the unfolding of the whole at the emotional, mental, identity levels and even at the spiritual level, and that means that your life can change dramatically. Even if your current physical conditions and other people do not change at all – your life can change.

This messenger decided at an early age to leave his native country. He went through a huge transformation of changing the unfolding of his mind, and has now moved back to his home country where he still has some family left. They have barely changed at all, and certainly cannot even perceive how he has changed. Yet his life, even his physical situation has changed dramatically. Many of you have experienced the same. All of you can experience something similar. Change what you can change, and even what you cannot change will not matter to you anymore. For your experience of life will have changed.

The purpose of earth

Now what does it mean really when I say: earth is an appearance where nothing is real. Well, it ties in with the concept of a reality simulator, where the important aspect of a simulator is not what you are actually seeing in the simulator. You go into a flight simulator to learn to fly an airplane; it isn’t what you see in the simulator. What is important is how interacting with the simulator changes your mind, so you learn how to fly an airplane, and gain the confidence that you could. Earth is just an appearance, nothing is real in the sense that it’s fixed and cannot be changed, but nothing is real in the sense that it is not the conditions on earth that matter to you at all. What matters is how your mind interacts with the conditions on earth, for the whole purpose of the simulator is to help you change your state of mind. You do this by coming to see that nothing on earth is fixed, it’s constantly unfolding, and when your mind connects beyond the physical level to the deeper levels of that unfolding, you will fundamentally change your life experience in the simulator. You will not let outer circumstances define you.

Those of you who opened your mind to my mind have also given me some interaction with your mind where I see what is happening in your mind. I am not here trying to pry and violate your privacy. But I simply see that many of you, your minds are so filled with outer situations, interactions with other people, spouses, children, co-workers, family members, friends, this and that. You are so fixated on this. I am not blaming you at all, I am just pointing out that this takes up a very large part of your attention. Which means that your attention is drawn towards the physical, so you cannot really connect to the deeper levels.

Often you are so fixated on an outer situation, that you do not have attention left over to say: what are the deeper levels of this situation beyond the physical, and then you can look at the beam in your own eye, your emotional, mental, identity bodies and see: “How can I change what is happening in my own mind. Because it is what is happening in my own mind that determines how I experience the situation, and how could the situation be changed by me changing that part of the interdependent unfolding that is my mind.”

Mapping out your attention

If you look at your mind – your attention – as a circle, you could, as we have said before simply say, you could sit with a piece of paper, draw a circle, and there is a centre in the middle. Now you draw a slice of the pie, and then you say, this is my spouse that takes up this much space, however big the slice is for you. You draw another slice, this is my job, these are my children, these are my studies, this is my career, this is my hobby, these are my spiritual pursuits. You can map out your attention on this pie chart and you can see which slices of the pie take up most of your attention.

Then you can look at a particular slice and say: “Yes, I am now an adult, but my mother still takes up that big slice – is that really necessary?” Then you can look at what separate selves do you have that cause you to react to your mother so she takes up that much of your attention. Then you can use our tools to dig down for those selves and say: “What are the beliefs I have that allow my mother to capture so much of my attention?”

And you can see that at some point, often in a past life, maybe with the mother you have now, maybe with somebody else, you came to accept a certain belief about how you are obligated towards your mother. How you are obligated to allow her to have an influence on your life, on your state of mind. How you have created certain buttons and you are allowing her to push them at will.

Then you can reduce that, you can see the self, let it die, and suddenly the slice that is your mother starts shrinking and collapsing until it finds a more reasonable level. This frees up your attention for other things. And you can go around the pie of your mind until you come to a point where your mind is free from many of the things that are now occupying it. Therefore, you can more easily tune in to these deeper levels and see that your outer situation is not just at the physical level, it is at the emotional, mental and identity [level]. Even if you cannot change the physical, or at least it seems like you cannot change the physical, you can change the other three levels of your mind. It will either change the outer situation or it will cause you to flow around it into another situation. You are shifting your position in the River and avoiding the rocks that are holding you back now.

Inferiority-superiority game on the spiritual path

I have in a sense given you what I wanted to give you for your personal growth. But I want to just say a few things about relating it to the topic of this conference. Earth is an appearance where nothing is real. There are many appearances on earth. One of the appearances that takes up an enormous amount of space in people’s minds is the inferiority-superiority dynamic. You look around at people. You see how many people are occupied at gaining some position of superiority. Or they are occupied by having accepted a position of inferiority, using it as an excuse for not doing anything to change their lives.

As we have said before, when you first find the spiritual path, it is inevitable that your subconscious selves will color your approach to the path. It is inevitable that avatars, when they first find the spiritual path, they have an inferiority complex. Because you came here to earth with the best of intentions, you were, as we have said, hammered down by the fallen beings who did everything they could to destroy you, and give you such an inferiority complex that you felt that it was a mistake to come to earth: “I should never have done it, I have no right to be here. I have no right to challenge the fallen beings, I have no right to challenge other people, and they don’t want to listen to me anyway. I should not try to do anything on earth. I should just dig a hole, climb in it and throw the dirt back on top of myself.” Rather difficult to do, by the way!

So, when you find the spiritual path, most avatars, not all but most, have that sense of inferiority. You often base it on your interactions with the world and with other people where you felt like an outcast, because nobody could really understand you and relate to you. So, now you find the spiritual path, you find other spiritual people, and as you are climbing from the 48th to the 96th level and building that spiritual self that takes you above the mass consciousness, it is virtually inevitable that you build a certain sense of superiority, because you are more spiritual than most other people.

Again, we are not blaming you, we are just pointing out the dynamic. And then you come to the 96th level and you will not pass the initiation at the 96th level unless you fully let go of this desire to use the spiritual path to play the superiority game. Or for that matter still play the inferiority game where you see yourself as inferior and therefore you do not dare to go out into the world and talk about your spirituality. You have to let that go, to go beyond the 96th level.

Beyond the 96th level: The path of surrender

How do you let it go? By seeing that the entire game of inferiority and superiority that is being outplayed on earth is an appearance where nothing is real. For in the Christ mind, as we have explained, there is no inferiority and superiority, they have no meaning. And what you do at the 96th level is, you are letting go of the things that be of men. You focus your attention on the things that be of God. Thereby tuning into the Christ mind and therefore saying, understanding, grasping, feeling: “There is nothing in this world that I won’t give up to come closer to Christ, to come closer to my I AM Presence, to the ascended masters. I am willing to give up, I am willing to lose my life for the sake of following Christ into the inner kingdom. Nothing here is real because nothing defines me, and nothing is going to keep me from taking the next step on my path towards Christ – because it is unreal.”

That is a decision you have to make, it will not happen automatically, even if you resolve the self at the 96th level, you still have to make that decision. You will have to validate it many times when you are confronted with things in the world. Where you can say: “I surrender, I give it up”. If you could have counted how many times this messenger has said: “I surrender it”, you would be surprised at how many things you can actually surrender on a planet like earth, where you are constantly bombarded with these impulses that want you to think that something in matter matters, defines you and pulls you back and prevents you from saying with Christ: “What is that to me, I will follow thee”.

Shifting the mind’s unfolding into the ascended state

The fallen beings are relentless, certain other people close to you might also be relentless. But when you begin to tune into this interdependent unfolding, you can see that you are not a separate being. Therefore, these conditions on earth at the physical level, they don’t limit you, they do not have power over you, and they do not have any pull on you, you have no obligation to let them determine the course of your life. You have a right to go within your mind, go after these selves that feel attached to things on earth, that are identified with things on earth, surrender them, give them up, thereby changing the unfolding of your mind, and thereby changing the position your mind has in the grand unfolding of the universe.

Again, you can take this view that the ascension is a process where you are somehow travelling up there. Really, the way I would describe it based on my own experiences and the words I am using here is that there came a point where the appearances of the world lost their ability to pull my mind into thinking that they were real. I saw them as appearances because I saw beyond the physical appearances, and I saw that it is all just this unfolding of energy. Even the mountain that might have been there for millions of years and seems immovable is still just an unfoldment of the energies in the emotional, mental and identity levels.

When I saw that behind the physical appearances is just the unfoldment of fluid energy that can be changed anytime, I saw everything on earth is an appearance where nothing is real. And then the unfolding of my mind shifted, so that instead of continually folding around the appearances on earth, it started unfolding into the other realms, eventually into the ascended realm. Now my mind was just – instead of being unfolded as a being embodied on earth – it was unfolded as an ascended being.

I am not saying you need to unfold your mind so you ascend right now, if that is your choice of course, but most of you have a Divine plan where you want to stay in embodiment for some time. You want to achieve certain goals, but how are you going to achieve those goals? Through physical means or through changing the unfolding of your mind, so that your mind simply unfolds those results that you want to achieve? How are you going to do that unless you unfold your mind so that you see that the appearances on earth are just appearances? In fact, earth is an appearance where nothing is real in the sense that it cannot limit your mind. Regardless of conditions on earth your mind can unfold so you gain a different experience where, instead of being tuned in to the physical limitations and thinking they define you, you are tuned in to the higher realms, in the spiritual realm, to your I AM Presence and you are saying: “I can of my own self, the physical self, do nothing. The Father within me, the I AM Presence, the ascended masters, they are the doers. My Father works hitherto and I work because I am paying attention to the outer situations. But I am allowing my I AM Presence, the power of my I AM Presence to flow through me, and unfold those situations so they move in the direction I determined in my Divine plan. And so they move in the direction of my qualifying for my ascension, by raising my consciousness to the levels of Christhood where I attain inner peace.” Because, what does it mean to be the Christ in embodiment? It means that you realize who you are, an extension of the Creator’s Being, and as such you are not defined by the outer conditions in the physical realm on earth, or in the emotional body, or the mental or the identity [body]. Nothing on earth defines you, because earth is an appearance where nothing is real. But you are real, the Conscious You is real, your I AM Presence is real. The ascended masters that are your spiritual lineage going all the way to the Creator are real.

Can you feel the unfolding of our interdependent interaction, and how my mind has shifted during this dictation, has unfolded? And if you are willing to unfold with it, your mind has shifted as well. If it has not shifted now, it can. If you continue to make some effort to tune in to me, even giving my mantra nine times a day, and taking a few moments afterwards to be still, and just see how our minds can unfold together.

So, with this I seal you in the flame that I AM.

PadmaSambhava I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

The cosmic experiment: The dance of creation

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Surya through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Surya. And although I do not speak often, I decided to take this opportunity to give a teaching that really does not directly relate to the topic of this conference. At least, not directly, but perhaps indirectly. What I wish to speak about here is the cosmic dance of the universe.

At Jesus’ time, people had a very limited worldview. Even up to modern times, they had a very limited worldview. It is only in the last century or so, with the appearance of technology that has allowed scientists to look deeper and deeper into the universe, that people have attained a more realistic view of the cosmos. Not a realistic view, but a more realistic view. I wish to push a little bit towards a more realistic view.

The impuls and the Matter-light

When you look at the universe, you can look at the galaxies, solar systems, planets, of how they are moving through what scientists call empty space. As some of them are beginning to realize, empty space is, of course, not empty. It is just filled with a substance that is not physical, not material. For if there was only emptiness, how could anything move through it? You know that sound, sound waves, propagate through some medium. Light rays, supposedly, scientists believe, can spread through empty space. But how does a wave spread if there is nothing that waves, nothing that oscillates?

You see that creation is based on, as Portia described, this differentiation into two, first. The expanding. The contracting. But we can look at this from a slightly different perspective and say the contracting element is the basic substance of creation. We have called it the Ma-ter light. This is what can wave, what can oscillate. The expanding force is that which moves through the Ma-ter light and sets it in a wave-like motion. It is actually not the highest view to say that light is a wave, nay. Light is an impulse, springing from the expanding force. And when it moves through the contracting element of the Ma-ter light, it generates a wave. Because the Ma-ter light is set in an oscillating movement, which you see as a wave.

This is how the physical universe was generated, by beings in a higher realm, using that expanding element to formulate a vision and project it upon the Ma-ter light, thereby setting the Ma-ter light in motion. And the Ma-ter light can move in two ways. A wave that is propagating through space. And a wave that is standing still, and therefore, becomes an energy field. In a sense, you could say it is all fields, it is just a matter of how they move. Because even what you on earth see as a stationary field, which you see as solid matter, such as planet earth, is of course moving.

This is something that you could not have explained to people even a century or two ago. They thought the earth was stationary. They did not have the ability to think in abstract ways and see that the earth is moving through space at an incredible speed. Going even further back, the ancients could see that the star constellations were moving in the sky, but they thought the sky was moving relative to the earth. But they still thought the heavens were immutable. But what I aim to convey to you is, nothing is immutable, nothing is unchanging. Everything is constantly changing in this cosmic dance that the Buddha called the interdependent originations and which Hinduists sometimes refer to as the dance of Shiva.

How the universe was created

Scientists today, as I said, have been able to look deeper into the physical universe than ever before, at least in recorded history. And they have begun to appreciate, first of all, how vast the universe is, how complex it is. But it is still as if for every new discovery there is a new mystery springing up. Lately, they have seen these galaxies that they think have formed so shortly after the big bang that it defies their traditional cosmology and time frame of how long it took. But they are reasoning that since these galaxies are so far from earth, they must have formed earlier than the galaxies who are closer to earth. But is that the case? Is that the only possible interpretation?

What have we described? Everything is made out of the Ma-ter light that takes on form, but the Ma-ter light does not take on form by itself. It moves when an impulse is directed at it from a higher realm. The galaxies that you see today, including your own, did not start forming when there was only supposedly cosmic dust produced by the big bang and hurled outwards. Your galaxy did not start with one speck of dust colliding with another speck of dust, colliding with a third speck of dust, continuing and continuing until specks of dust had formed this entire galaxy. The galaxies were started as a matrix held in the mind of beings in the ascended realm, and they were lowered into the material frequency spectrum through the power of the expanding force. They did not all come into the physical spectrum simultaneously. They came over some period of time. But nowhere near the time frame in the big bang theory.

What is time?

You cannot in any way, as some scientists are beginning to acknowledge, create a linear timeline from the big bang to today and say that at the time of the big bang, a second was the same length as the second is today. Time changes over time. In fact, everything changes over time. Or we could even say there was a time when there was no time. A time before time. For what is time? It is a movement through space. How do you count time on earth? The basic time is day and night. Well, what creates day and night? The fact that the surface of the earth at any point moves during the 24-hour cycle.

What creates the times of the year? The earth moves around the Sun. What creates even greater time frames? That the solar system is moving through the galaxy. That the galaxy is moving through space.

Beings behind the movement of galaxies

But is the galaxy moving as an independent separate unit? Nay. It is moving in a choreographed dance with all the other galaxies. Scientists have been attempting to portray this as a purely mechanical process driven by gravity. The galaxies influence each other through gravity and this accounts for the movement. But they have known for some time that the movement you observe cannot be explained by the gravitational force of the physical matter they can see.

They have speculated about dark matter. But the dark matter is just the emotional, mental and identity realm and the spiritual realm that affects the movements of bodies in the physical. How does this happen? Is it a purely mechanical process of gravity pulling on everything else creating this movement? Nay, it is not. What moves the earth around the Sun? Is it just gravity? Nay. It is the constant attention of the Elohim that keeps the earth in orbit. What moves the Sun through the galaxy? The constant attention of ascended masters at a higher level of the Elohim than created the earth. And what moves the entire galaxy are even beings at a higher level with the power of mind to move the unit the size of a galaxy. And all of this is conscious, coordinated, choreographed. Why, you might say? For the growth of the beings who are expanding their sense of self by reaching a level of consciousness where they have that power of mind over matter to lower an entire galaxy into the material frequency spectrum and to move it in coordination with other beings with that power.

The lie of the mechanical world

And you may say: “Well, how is that relevant to me?” Well, these beings who can move an entire galaxy started out like you. They are just further along in the path of self-transcendence. You can work your way up to that level and even go beyond. For that is the purpose of creation, that growth in awareness that allows you to manifest something in the physical and move it. There is, of course, much that could be said about this. But the main thing I wanted to convey here is that science is really trapped in a mindset of wanting to explain everything in a purely mechanical way.

Now, you could say: “Why is that so? Why have scientists become trapped in this mindset?” Well, because of the influence of the fallen beings. Some fallen beings want to create their false god and get people to worship that god. But other fallen beings who want to be superior to the fallen beings who create gods, they want to destroy gods. The gods created by the other fallen beings, but even the real God. They want to create a worldview of a world where there is no god, there are no conscious beings, it is all mechanical, driven by laws of nature. They want to explain everything in the world by what you can see in the physical realm. It is as other masters have said, when you are trapped in duality and can see only the physical world, you want to take what you see in the physical world and project it on anything beyond. Or you want to take what is in the physical world and project that the physical world is a self-existing, self-contained unit that needs nothing from outside itself to explain the cosmic dance of the galaxies.

Not-so-constant cosmological constants

One thing that science has discovered is that the universe has these cosmological constants. This is where the wisdom of the Mother allows you to look at science and say: “But have you not been telling us that there is no guiding principle? That, for example, we are the product of a process of evolution that is blind, unconscious, and entirely based on random events, random mutations and then the adaptation to physical conditions. If the entire universe is defined by these cosmological constants, where is the room for randomness?” Clearly, with the wisdom of the Divine Mother, something is missing in the scientific worldview. There are either cosmological constants or there is randomness. You cannot have both. But scientists, at least a few, have begun to ask the question: “Are these constants really constant? Or could they change over time? For example, was the speed of light the same a millisecond after the big bang as it is today? Was the gravitational constant the same before galaxies formed? For dust does not really have much of a gravitational pull compared to a galaxy.”

The reality is that there is nothing in this world that is constant and never changes. It is a constant dance guided by self-aware beings with a much higher level of consciousness than any human being on earth, including fallen beings. And as the universe unfolds, they adjust these so-called constants, because they experience directly that nothing is separate. Even galaxies that are far apart, seemingly, are not separate. They are all part of what the Buddha called the interdependent originations, where everything is connected. What connects it? The connection is not at the physical level. The connection is in the mind of the ascended beings who are directing the movement of the galaxies. And they are united through the Christ mind.

Therefore, it is not that those who oversee the Andromeda galaxy are disconnected from those who oversee other galaxies. They work together. They coordinate the movements. And as the galaxies move closer to each other, further away from each other, the so-called cosmological constants are constantly adjusted to produce the movement that the beings want to produce. These beings are not bound by the limitations of the physical octave or the duality consciousness. There is certainly a certain mechanics that comes in, in the physical realm. But the ascended beings can override this and define what they want to manifest. It is simply that if you want to manifest a galaxy that has these properties and moves this way, then certain cosmological constants have to have this value. If you want to manifest a galaxy that has different properties, you adjust the constants. And even a small change can produce a big effect.

You may say that this is a very abstract message. Certainly, if you feel it is too abstract, ignore it. Focus on what some other masters have talked about. But I know there are people in embodiment, both some of you here and other people who are not part of this movement, who could benefit from this message. And again, the interdependent originations between you and I are sending this impulse out. There are scientists, for example, who have never heard of ascended masters and do not need to hear about us, but who are asking themselves these questions about whether anything is really constant. And they can benefit from receiving this impulse, allowing them to see a little bit further, and reach more clear questions that can lead to clearer insights, breakthroughs.

Learning what is possible

What is the purpose of it all? Well partly, as I said, the growth in self-awareness of the beings who are orchestrating this cosmic dance. But also, that these beings come to appreciate the world of form of our Creator and the incredible opportunities that are here. But also, that they come to know the mechanics. For when you manifest something that is differentiated, you must make a choice. But the choice has certain consequences, because you cannot have your cake and eat it too. You cannot create something with these properties and at the same time it has other properties. And in order to create a universe that is sustainable over time, you need to know what works and what does not.

And how do you get to know how to create a galaxy that does not self-destruct? Only by doing. There is no cosmic academy where you can get a degree in galaxy formation. It is only hands-on, minds-on, because then the lesson is integrated, not theoretical. You are not sitting there like the fallen beings, thinking that in your mind you can define how the world should work. You are experimenting and learning what is actually possible. What is not possible? What are the consequences of every choice you make? And that is how you grow to that level of awareness where you can create a creation that is sustainable.

Now, you might say, based on this teaching: “But has the Creator really created our world of form when you consider that the beings in the first sphere co-created their sphere, and so forth with the succeeding spheres down to this one?” But the Creator has defined the parameters for how this world of form works. And they could have been very different. And there are worlds of form where they are very different. But these worlds of form are still sustainable. But within a sphere, especially an unascended sphere, there is vast room for experimentation. And this is what allows these beings to then experience what works and what does not work.

Sometimes even ascended beings co-creating galaxies create something that is not sustainable. You may have two suns that collide or two galaxies that collide or merge, but it is part of the learning process. You may say: “How can ascended masters make mistakes?” But they are not mistakes, they are experiments. The ascended masters are not in duality, do not think in terms of mistakes. When you reach that level of awareness, you can create or move a galaxy. You have a vast experience base to draw upon, but you are still experimenting. You are just not thinking of an experiment as a mistake, but as a stepping stone towards something that is sustainable. Because of the increasing density of the spheres, the beings who create galaxies in this sphere are doing something that has never been done before, even in previous spheres. But still, everything that is done is within the parameters defined by the Creator. And although individual structures might not be sustainable, it will not cause the entire world to self-destruct.

No boredom in the ascended state

It has been my joy to interact with you in this way, and to give you a glimpse in what you can see, experience, explore from the ascended state. You will see that one of the most common states of mind on earth is boredom. Why? Because there are beings on earth who have been in duality for so long that they have explored almost everything that could be done in duality. And they are beginning to long for something beyond duality, but they have not locked in to what it is. And therefore, they are thinking: “Maybe it is boring to be in the heaven realm, the kingdom of God, the ascended realm. Maybe there is only God and some angels that are sitting on a pink cloud playing the harp for all eternity, once in a while blowing in a trumpet. But it is not really that exciting, is it?”

I wanted to send this impulse into the collective consciousness so that those who are open for it can shift and see that there is immense opportunities for experiences and growth in the ascended realm. Immense opportunities! Once you ascend, boredom is left behind. You can never be bored as an ascended master. It is only a product of the duality consciousness and this illusion you can create that you know everything, you have it all figured out. You know better than God how God’s creation works. But after a time of using your own mind, the separate mind, to attempt to define reality, you get bored with your own mind. And the solution is to reach for the mind that is beyond yours. And there are almost infinite levels of minds that are beyond yours when you are embodied on a planet called earth.

I hope I have given you a glimpse of this immense world of opportunities and exploration and experimentation and participation in this really most wondrous creation defined by our Creator. With this, I seal you in the God flame that I AM, Surya I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Rethinking society: when the Wisdom of Christ meets the Wisdom of the Mother

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. Can we talk about the concept of inferiority and superiority without talking about the most basic, the most devastating inferiority-superiority dynamic seen on earth?

Now, I would ask you to guess what dynamic am I talking about? Anyone? Men and women? Exactly.

You look at history on this planet, you go as far back as you have recorded history, which is, of course, only a blink of an eye in the actual history of earth, but nevertheless you see that there has, for all of that time span, been a clear dynamic where men have felt superior to women, and in many cultures women have accepted that inferior position and accepted the superiority of men. Where does that particular dynamic come from? Is it natural? Well, let me leave that question hanging.

Christ is neither male nor female

Most of you will know this, but I wish to put it out there in the collective consciousness. In the beginning was only the Creator. The Creator is one being. Regardless of the images created by many religions on earth, the Creator is not male. Neither is the Creator female. The Creator is beyond any divisions that you could possibly think up. The Creator is undivided, indivisible. The Creator then, out of its own being, creates the Christ mind, the One mind. This mind is also not male or female, for it is undivided, indivisible, meaning there is no differentiation in terms of the forms that you see in this world of form. You cannot take any form in the world of form and project it onto the Christ mind or the Creator.

This does not mean that the Creator is completely undifferentiated, for the Creator is a being, a self-aware being with an individuality. It is an individuality that is way beyond anything you can conceptualize on earth. But the Creator is not the completely undifferentiated Brahman envisioned by many eastern religions. But compared to the forms in this creation of the Creator, the Creator and the Christ consciousness are undifferentiated, undivided. There is no male or female. Now, the Creator has created this One mind out of which everything else will be created and the purpose is, of course, that no matter what form is created, no matter what differentiation might appear, you can use the One mind to trace the origin of form back to the Creator.

The expanding and contracting forces

Now, the Creator has set the stage for creating a differentiated world of form, a world of differentiated forms: What is the first differentiation that appears? It is the differentiation depicted in the Tai Chi of two forces. We have called them the expanding and the contracting forces. These forces are not opposites. They are complementary, which is why you see the black and white fields that are interwoven in the Tai Chi. The Tai Chi can, of course, not be taken literally, but it shows two interwoven forces, because in order to create differentiated forms, there must be some beginning level of differentiation: the outgoing, the contracting. And these two complement each other, balance each other, and any form that you see in this entire world of form springs out of the interaction, we might say, the interdependent origination of these two forces.

Now I know that we have, especially in the beginning teachings of this dispensation, also called them masculine and feminine, male and female, Father and Mother. But that is to make it more easy for people on earth to relate to them. In the beginning, it was not masculine and feminine. They were just two forces. Then what first springs out of these two forces is what makes up what we have called the first sphere. And then there is a succession of spheres leading to your sphere, our sphere, the seventh, which is yet unascended. Everything in this sphere is created out of the interaction of these two basic forces. Still we are not talking masculine and feminine, men and women. But again, layers of creation leading to the physical octave, the densest realm in this unascended sphere. For that matter, the densest realm yet created in the entire world of form.

The concept of men and women

As you go towards greater density, matter sets certain parameters for what can be created. We might say that in the identity realm, the identity octave, things are more fluid. In the mental realm, they are a little bit less fluid. In the emotional realm, they are another notch down, not quite as fluid. And of course, in the physical, you have the densest, the least fluid. In the identity, mental, emotional realms, you do not have physical bodies. You have what you can call bodies, but they are not as dense as the physical bodies. Therefore, they are not subject to the same laws. You might say that there is a succession of layers, levels of laws, principles and the denser the substance that makes up the sphere or the octave, the more, we might say, limiting these laws become. They are simply certain mechanics that come into play, which, and I am, of course, simplifying this somewhat, but nevertheless, which means that on a planet with a density of earth, reproduction requires physical bodies of two ‘opposite’, you might say, ‘complementary’, you might also say, sexes. There are complicated reasons for this, which I will not go into, because my purpose here is to explain that the concept of men and women, masculine and feminine, really only applies to the physical realm, the most dense realm in the world of form.

The male God

As other Masters have said, the problem with the duality consciousness is that once you go into it, you cannot see beyond the material realm. You can have the concept that there is some world beyond it, but you cannot contact the Christ mind and therefore, experience that world directly. Therefore, you take the forms that are in the material realm and project it upon the realm that is beyond the material. You have a situation on earth where you have physical bodies with different sexes, and now people look at what is here on earth and they project this upon the spiritual realm, and now they come up with this idea that God is male: “God is a male figure, the old man with a long white beard and hair sitting on a white throne in heaven, and if God is a man and God is the Creator, the ultimate God, then surely God must be superior to anything in the material realm, and therefore, man must be superior to woman.” Such is the reasoning of the dualistic mind. I am not saying it is that way in the Christ mind, nor that it is that way in the wisdom of the Mother, but that is the reasoning of the dualistic mind.

Duality and value judgment

Because, as we have said, the dualistic mind cannot simply look at differentiation in a neutral way. The dualistic mind looks at the different forms, but it must apply a value judgment. There is always a comparison, there is always a scale: true, false; right, wrong; better, worse; inferior, superior. It cannot think in any other way. Therefore, when you have projected this image that God is male and God is the ultimate being in the universe, then naturally women on earth must be inferior to the men on earth. That is how the dualistic mind reasons, the only way it can reason. Not the only way, because you could have reasoned with the dualistic mind that God was female and therefore, women were superior to men. But back in time a choice was made. And who made that choice? Well, human beings did not make that choice, if with human beings we mean the original earth inhabitants. Neither did, of course, God make that choice. Who made it? Well, this is what you cannot grasp unless you have our teachings about what we have called fallen beings.

The fallen beings’ choice

Beings who in the distant past went so deeply into duality that they came to believe that their minds were capable of defining how the world works, or at least how it should work. And some of them came to believe that they knew better than God how the world works. These then, when they were allowed to come to earth, which we have explained in great depth in other places, but when they were first allowed to come to earth, they had a clear goal of taking dominion over this planet and controlling the original earth inhabitants. They looked at how might we attain control over these primitive, ignorant human beings. And therefore, they came up with a scheme that they would project that God is male and therefore, men are superior to women.

There is a certain irony here. Did the fallen beings look at men and women and say: “Yeah, men are clearly superior, so that is what we are going to project?” No, they did not. They actually looked at men and women and they saw that because humankind at the time had gone into duality, men had a certain characteristic in the duality consciousness. Because on a dense planet like earth, when people go into duality, they begin to identify with form. Those who were in male bodies identified themselves with a male form. Those who were in female bodies, of course, identified themselves with a female form. But the male force, when you go back to the original two forces, is the expansive force. That means that men have more of a tendency to look for some ultimate answer, such as wanting to have the ultimate God of the universe be intimately concerned about conditions on earth. Women, on the other hand, were more in touch with the Mother realm, the matter realm, the physical planet, nature. And therefore, the fallen beings saw that although both were cut off from the wisdom of the Christ, women were more in tune with the wisdom of the Mother. Women were the ones who were more willing to look at how things actually work in nature. And therefore, the fallen beings saw: “Ah, women are harder to fool than men. We can fool men into believing in an idea that is completely disconnected from the physical matter realm.”

A mind trap for men

What does that mean? It means that when you project the idea that God is male, you cannot look at the nature you can see with your physical senses and validate or invalidate that idea. Meaning that once men had been fooled into thinking that God was a male, what frame of reference did they have for evaluating this, for getting out of the illusion? Women, on the other hand, if you gave them an idea, they would be willing to look at nature, at the physical realm, and look at how things actually work and see whether your idea was realistic or not. Therefore, it became clear to the fallen beings that women were harder to fool than men. They had more of a frame of reference than men did. Meaning once men had gone into the state of illusion, it would be harder for them to get out of it. I am, of course, not using the terms inferior and superior, but when it comes to the question of who were the easiest people to fool on earth, it is clear that men were easier to fool than women. And that is why the fallen beings chose to create an entire worldview, not just one religion, but an entire worldview that God is male.

And because God is male, God first created man, and then as a kind of afterthought, he created women: “Let us not have Adam be lonely. Let us give him someone who can help him, serve him.” By the very fact that men do not have as much of a frame of reference as women, you could say that even before the fallen beings came, there was a certain rivalry, envy in the minds of men. Because as you see in some native societies in recent history, what happened back then was that women were often wiser than men when it came to practical life, making things work, because they were, as it was said in the Middle Ages, wise women. They could go out into nature and find herbs and intuitively sense that they would cure a certain disease, which most men were not able to do. Women had certain abilities that men did not have, which meant that some of the societies on earth, women had a higher position than men, and some men envied that. Therefore, they were very susceptible when the fallen beings came and said: “But clearly men are superior because God is a man!”

The false God of the Old Testament

As I have explained: God is not a man. The God created by the fallen beings is a false God. Any God that is differentiated into male and female is not the ultimate God. There can be ascended beings in heaven who hold a male and female, masculine-feminine polarity, but the ultimate God cannot be male or female, therefore, likely to be a false God created by the fallen beings. The fallen beings, in their arrogance, believe that they are capable of creating their own God that is more powerful or wiser than the real Creator. They took great delight in sitting there in their councils, defining this male God which was much further back than the origin of the Old Testament and some of the other known civilizations and their religions, but nevertheless it was carried over to the Old Testament God, which is why as we have said before, the Old Testament God is a false God, a man-made idol, or rather an idol made by the fallen beings. This does not mean that the Bible is entirely false, for the name I AM or I AM THAT I AM has a validity as we have explained, and which I will not go into here.

Men’s and women’s tendencies

I want to stay with this idea that the fallen beings defined men as superior to women because they saw that men were easier to fool than women. Therefore, you could say the fallen beings defined men as superior because they saw that they were really inferior. Another irony of history, we might say. We can now fast forward to modern times. We can look at the world today and we can see that there are still cultures today that are clearly patriarchal, male-dominated. We can ask ourselves: “What is it that could liberate humankind from the current mindset, worldview, the duality consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ, the death consciousness? What could liberate?” Well, as we have explained, only the Christ mind. But the Christ mind can be reached in two different ways, as we have explained. The vertical way where you reach up, and the horizontal way where you use the wisdom of the Mother to see the contradictions of duality. Both are needed.

Men have a tendency, and I say tendency, that it is easier for them to reach up directly and reach the Christ mind vertically. Women have a tendency, again a tendency, that it is easier for them to reach horizontally and contact the wisdom of the Mother. It is by no means so that men cannot contact or use the wisdom of the Mother and women cannot contact the Christ mind directly. But there is a tendency. And the reason why it is important to realize this is that this explains why Jesus took on a male body and supposedly had only male disciples. It was partly also because he descended into, embodied into a patriarchal culture that simply would not have accepted a female prophet or Messiah. But it was also to demonstrate this, that men have the potential to reach up. Women of course do too, as seen by the fact that Jesus actually had female disciples who were in certain ways more advanced than the male disciples. But again, there is that tendency that women find it more easy to contact the wisdom of the Mother.

The need for both wisdoms

Now, originally the two forces, the expanding and the contracting, are complementary. And they of course still are. But because of the density of earth, because the vast majority of human beings have descended into the duality consciousness, then people cannot easily grasp this. And this means that due to the density of people’s minds, they find it difficult to contact the Christ mind vertically and the wisdom of the Mother horizontally in their pure forms. It is, as we have said before, that the first challenge of Christ is to recognize Christ as something beyond this world, beyond your own mind. The second challenge is that you do not try to pull Christ into your mind and validate your world view. But when people hear about the Christ mind and the wisdom of the Mother, they do tend to pull them in. And that means that whether they contact the Christ mind this way or the wisdom of the Mother that way, they impose a certain coloring upon them. And the effect of this is that given the current density of earth, you cannot actually liberate yourself from duality by only using the Christ mind or by only using the wisdom of the Mother.

Because due to people’s density of consciousness, the way they tend to use these tools is colored by their minds. And that gives certain limitations. For example, men who reach for the Christ mind often tend to disconnect from practical everyday life and find it difficult to function in everyday life. You see many examples of it through history. You see it today. Women who use the wisdom of the Mother find it very easy to see the contradictions of duality, but find it difficult to reach for the Christ vision beyond duality. It does not mean they come to see one dualistic polarity as true and the other as false. It just means that they see both are false, but they cannot quite grasp what is the Christ perspective beyond them. And the same, of course, if men use the wisdom of the Mother and women contact the Christ mind.

Complementing each other in society

That is why you need to have both. And that is why if you actually look at Jesus’ life, you saw that he was standing there at the wedding of Cana, hesitating to demonstrate his mastery of mind over matter. And the female element in the form of Mother Mary had to step in and basically say: “Do it.” But there were also times where Jesus helped the female disciples see something that they found it difficult to see on their own. That is actually why the higher approach to spirituality sees men and women as complementary, complementing each other, helping each other reach something that they both find it difficult to reach on their own. And that is why in a modern spiritual movement, it is necessary to transcend the patriarchal mindset, the whole idea that men are somehow superior to women. Surely there are physical differences. Surely those need to be taken into account. But what do they have to do with inferiority and superiority? They are just physical differences. They are neutral when viewed from a neutral state of mind. You see here that the only thing that can change the equation on earth is the spiritual people who are willing to look beyond the patriarchal mindset, the stereotypes of men and women, and strive to create a movement where men and women complement each other instead of competing with each other.

If this can be achieved by a critical mass of spiritual people, and I did say if, then it can spread from there to other areas of society. You have, of course, societies today where people have used a combination of the direct wisdom of Christ and the wisdom of the Mother to question the patriarchal mindset, to see that there is something amiss there. But because they do not have the full clarity, they have actually come up with this idea that there should be equality between men and women. And that is actually not the highest view, because the duality consciousness will attempt to color this in various ways. For example, you take the business world where the vast majority of CEOs and board members of corporations are men. Some nations have then decided this is not right. We need to change this. We create a rule that there should be a quota. There should be a certain percentage of women on boards.

Changing the business world

But you see, that is actually not the highest approach. You also have the concept that women should be allowed to reach positions in the business world. But since the business world is dominated by the patriarchal mindset, it means that women, in order to rise to these positions, have to turn themselves into men and start behaving like men. And if they do this, then men should accept them. But again, that is not the highest approach. The fact of the matter is that the businesses you have today are unbalanced because they are dominated by the male mindset, the patriarchal mindset, the inferiority of women and the superiority of men. It is not enough to get women on the boards because it does not change the fundamental approach to business. In order for women and men to complement each other in the business world, business would have to be fundamentally changed to incorporate both the male and female elements, the wisdom of Christ, the wisdom of the Mother. And that would require a fundamental rethinking of the business world.

As Saint Germain said earlier, the business world today functions to give a small elite maximum profit and power, and the vast majority of that, the members of that elite, are men. The entire business world is dominated by this desire for men to buy superiority with money. With a more balanced approach that incorporates both the wisdom of Christ and the wisdom of the Mother, businesses would be fundamentally changed so that the focus of business is not profit but people, both the customers and the employees. In fact, there would not be employees, there would be co-owners, because everyone who worked in a company would be invested in the company. There are, of course, examples of this already, but not many, and certainly not the big corporations. That is why I am saying that creating equality is not really the highest approach when you seek to force it. It is not really a matter of creating equality between men and women, but overcoming the value judgment of inferiority and superiority, so you can see how men and women complement each other, and that only by incorporating both can you reach the highest result.

Changing politics

The same with politics. Politics will not be changed by having more women elected. It will be changed by fundamentally rethinking the approach to politics, because currently politics has been defined by the unbalanced male mindset based on superiority. Politics is about being right, not about serving the people. But if you incorporated both male and female polarities, you could shift the focus of politics away from being right or having power to again being focused on people. He or she who would be greatest among you, let them be the servant of all. That should be the focus of politics, but it is not attained automatically by electing more women, even though they would create changes. But it is really only achieved by fundamentally rethinking.

And how do you rethink? By abandoning the entire inferiority-superiority dynamic between men and women. You see them not as competitors, not as one being dominant, but you see them as complementary, each supplying something that the other one does not have. Therefore, they balance each other. And you avoid the imbalances that are inevitable in the duality consciousness. You could say that ultimately it requires that people transcend the duality consciousness, and that is again best achieved by men and women working together, balancing each other. I am not saying that a man cannot transcend duality, or that a woman cannot transcend duality, but for the purpose of society, both are needed. Both perspectives are needed. The wisdom of the Christ, the wisdom of the Mother.

Breaking up the patriarchal culture

Is this process happening? Has it begun? Yes, it has. It actually began 2,000 years ago, when Jesus in many ways challenged the patriarchal mindset, even though the scriptures do not reflect this, because they do not admit that he had female disciples. You will know that in Jewish culture, women are not allowed to study the Torah. There were people back then who condemned Jesus for having female disciples, for having women around him, allowing them to hear his teachings. But Jesus did it anyway, and it started breaking up that patriarchal culture that you find not only in the Jewish religion, not only in the Christian religion, but you find it in Islam, in Hinduism, in Buddhism.

There were centuries where many Buddhists felt that women should not be allowed to study Buddhism or practice Buddhism, and even today some feel that way. Really Jesus was the first one to seriously challenge this, and he challenged it much more directly than is reflected in the scriptures, which by the way shows you that the scriptures are not the infallible word of God. They are a product of men who were a product of their times, and the gospel writers simply decided that it would be too difficult to get the Jews to accept Jesus’ teachings if they talked about the equality of men and women. “Ah, time is not ready for it.” Never mind that Jesus thought the times were ready for it, but the gospel writers thought they knew better than Christ. As Peter thought he knew better than Christ, and so did many of the early Christians in the diversified Christian movement, and then you saw the creation of the Catholic Church, and again men with a sense of superiority stepped in and thought they knew better than Christ how the Christian religion should be formed.

The inferiority of women in the Catholic Church

And what did they do? As Jesus said, they took the teachings and the examples of Christ and used them to institutionalize the denial of Christ. But what did they also do? Jesus was the only Son of God, the only offspring of God. Meaning what? God apparently does not have daughters. The Almighty God is not capable of creating daughters, only one son. And then he was done, and we have not heard from him since. For who needs God when you have a church hierarchy that knows better than God and better than Christ? “Get thee behind thee Christ, for thou art an offense to us Catholics. Thou savors the things that be of God, and not the things that be of men.” You see that despite the fact that Jesus wanted to start a movement that gave equal opportunity to men and women to raise their consciousness, the very religion that claims to represent him cemented the inferiority of women and the superiority of men. And it does so to this day. And it has seemingly no intent of truly reforming itself.

What can one say to such an institution? “Get thee behind me, Satan.” Look at what the Catholic religion has done to Mother Mary. She did not have the status or the level of consciousness of Jesus. She had not attained personal Christhood according to the Christian religion. They accept her as a saint, but clearly inferior to Jesus. Even Mother Mary is used to cement the inferiority of women, for they should find their place as Mother Mary has found her place in the Catholic religion. How long, O Lord, shall this go on? When will the women simply abandon the Catholic church? When will they abandon the Lutheran churches, the fundamentalist churches, and simply say to those male pastors and popes and potentates: “Get thee behind me, for I am walking away from you, and I am not looking back.”

Radiating the impulse into the collective consciousness

Although I may sound more serious than the male masters who have practically become sit-down comedians at this conference, it has still been my great joy to interact with you, all of you, whatever body you are in.

For to me, I see beyond it. I see who you really are, as the Conscious You that is beyond male and female, as the I AM Presence that is beyond male and female. And you have my deep gratitude for having given me the opportunity to enter into this interdependent originations with you and through you with the collective consciousness. Many women have been and will be awakened by this impulse that we have radiated out, and they will reconnect to that wisdom of the Divine Mother. They will look at the Christian religion. They will look at the business world. They will look at the world of politics and say: Change is needed. With this, I seal you in the flame of opportunity, the flame of justice. For is it not ultimate justice that the inferiority-superiority dynamic between men and women is transcended so that the scales can become even and not offset? With this, I seal you in that flame of opportunity.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Jesus’ message to you: Christ can be born in you!

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, and you may consider this the second coming of Christ. At least, it is as close as you are ever going to get to the second coming, if you see Christ as coming from outside yourself.

The external savior

What is, in a roundabout way, a contributing factor to maintaining the superiority-inferiority dynamic that allows, as Saint Germain has just explained, the power elite to dominate the population, to control the population, to keep the population fixated in this Catch-22? Well, one of them is, of course, Christianity. But more specifically this idea that the people are sinners, and therefore, cannot save themselves. They need the external savior. At the same time, you have the power elite who do not believe in Christianity at all, do not believe in Christ, believe they have been successful in shutting Christ out of this world. They do not believe in a second coming. But they realize that their control over society is fragile, because they have seen so many times in history this inevitable law.

As Saint Germain explained about the capitalists, if they raise the profits too much, it increases the incentive for other people to come in. But the other factor is that if the power elite increases their control of the people so that the people really feel suppressed, it increases the incentive of the people to revolt against the elite. They are always looking for ways to channel the people’s discontent in some other direction. And we have talked about how in the Middle Ages, the people lived in a very poor state, very suppressed by the feudal lords. But they accepted this, because the Catholic church had made them believe that they were only here on earth in such a short time. And after that, because they were good Christians, they would live for an eternity in heaven. And have all the things they did not have here on earth. Submit to the church, submit to the elite, and you will go to heaven.

The second coming of the false Christ

And in today’s age, another aspect of this, another outcome of this mindset, is this idea of the second coming. Again, the elite is suppressing the people. The people are feeling discontent. More and more people are beginning to be discontent in America and elsewhere, and so, there is again this idea that: “It does not really matter so much that we are suppressed by the elite here on earth”, because in the not-too-distant future, Jesus is going to appear in the sky, roll up the world as a scroll, and the second coming of Christ will take us into the kingdom. And perhaps even restore things in the world and create the kingdom of God on earth. Whatever they believe in different Christian denominations. But you see the mechanism. It does not matter that you are not living in ideal conditions now, because there is this wonderful future coming tomorrow, next week, next year, definitely soon.

As we have explained, Christ respects free will. How could I appear in a second coming and take all people to heaven against their free will? Now, many Christians are saying: “But Jesus, I want you to take me to heaven.” But, as I explained carefully this morning, they are not actually wanting me to take them to heaven, because they do not want Christ. They want to hide from Christ. They are sitting there. They want to maintain their idolatrous view of Christ.

What is the purpose of God’s creation?

But there is another reason why I cannot appear in a second coming and take people to heaven and send those who are not Christians to hell. And it is a question that many Christians are not asking themselves, that most Christians are not asking themselves, that hardly any Christian is asking. And it is: “What is the purpose of God’s creation? Why did God create the world? Why did God create human beings?” If you take certain Christian beliefs about original sin, this almighty, all-good God supposedly created you in sin. And all you can do is wait for the only begotten Son of the Father to come and save you from your sin, from the state that God created you in. The question remains when you have a touch of the wisdom of the Mother: “What on earth was God thinking? What was God’s purpose for creating you in sin, so you can live here on earth for a short time and suffer and waiting for God’s Son to come and save you? If God wants you in his kingdom, why didn’t he just create you in the kingdom? Why bother creating you as a sinner on earth that has to be saved?”

The wisdom of the Mother will show you again, here is an enigma, here is what seems like a contradiction. Is there a higher understanding? And you who are ascended master students, of course, know the higher understanding. The purpose of God creating the world is to give extensions of God, self-aware beings, an environment where they can start out with a limited sense of self and expand their sense of self until they can join God in his kingdom, so to speak, by reaching the same consciousness as the Creator. Therefore, fully appreciating all of the incredible complexity of God’s creation.

The simplified worldview of Christians

Now, this was something that could not have been explained to people 2,000 years ago, because the world view that people had back then was so simplistic compared to what is available today. I am not saying compared to the world view that people have today, but the world view that is available. Back then, people did not even know, most of them, that the earth was round, that there was a planet, that there were other continents than the one they lived on. They did not know how big their continent was, there were other countries, other people. They knew just what was around them in a fairly limited area. They did not have a phone where they could look up and ask AI: “How big is the world?”

And unfortunately, many Christians today do not have a much more sophisticated world view than people had 2,000 years ago. Why? Because the Christian religion does not want to give it to them and wants them to believe that they know everything they need to know in order to be saved. But the wisdom of the Mother allows you to see that science is continually discovering new frontiers, new galaxies, new complexities of how incredibly complex the world is.

And the wisdom of the Mother then allows you to ask a question that also many people are not asking: Did God create the world just for the sake of human beings? And if you had the world view that people had 2,000 years ago, the earth was very small, the world was very small. And some people saw it as a round, flat disc with a dome above it. And right up there would be God and the angels. The world view that people had back then with this dome—it was so small that if you had climbed Mount Everest, you would have poked your head through the dome. Today, of course, people have a somewhat broader view of the earth, most people believing it is round, not flat, give or take a few exceptions. But still, most Christians, because they have come to see science as somewhat of an enemy of religion, are not following the discoveries of science and realizing how incredibly complex the universe is.

And therefore, they are not asking the question: “Given that the earth is just a small planet, did God really create this entire complex universe for our sake? Or must there be a much grander purpose?” And the grander purpose, as we have explained, is, of course, that you have the potential to expand your sense of self. To rise up through the different levels of God’s creation, so you can come to a full appreciation of the complexity that our Creator built into this world that we live in. You see here. What is the purpose of your life as a human being on earth? It is to expand your sense of self, raise your awareness of God’s creation, so you understand it, so you can appreciate it.

A sinner with one life

But of course, here comes again the limitation imposed by Christianity. You only have such a short lifespan that you could not possibly study everything. Again, when you took out, when they took out reincarnation from Christianity, they made it almost impossible for Christians to understand a greater purpose. And when you do not understand that God had a greater purpose for creating you, that is when you then become susceptible to this idea that you are a sinner, that you have limited abilities. That you cannot save yourself because you cannot expand your consciousness to the point where you are in the kingdom because your consciousness has been raised. Then, you are waiting for the outer savior.

And in the meantime, you become open to submitting to the leaders, the elite here on earth. This is the dynamic you saw in the Jewish religion 2,000 years ago. The scribes, the Pharisees, the Sanhedrin had suppressed the people by thinking that—getting the people to think that they, the leaders, were the key to their salvation, their entry into the kingdom. The same that the Catholic church claims today and that other Christian denominations claim. Some claim that: “Oh, no. That Jesus is the savior.” But what Jesus are they talking about? The one they have defined based on the consciousness of anti-christ. You see here that when you do not have a sense of purpose that reaches beyond this lifetime, you are much more likely to accept your inferiority compared to the elite here on earth, who are in so many ways seemingly superior to you.

The pope: The Vicar of Christ?

Look at the Catholics who just elected—or appointed, or whatever you want to call the process—a new pope. He was a cardinal. He started out like a, what shall we say, normal human being, just a figure of speech. And he grew in the Catholic hierarchy, attained the status of priest, and bishop, and cardinal, and this and that. But as a cardinal, even though you have your position in church hierarchy, you are still just a man. But the moment you become ordained as pope, you become more than a man, you become the Vicar of Christ. Catholics, many of them at least, believe that the pope has an almost supernatural ability. And they worship this idol because they themselves could never have that. They are not looking at the fact that he started out like them and grew in the hierarchy.

The wisdom of the Mother allows you to say: “Well, if he started as a man and has attained a position in an earthly organization, does he really have a supernatural ability or status? Or is it just that the organization projects this image?” Now, there could be some validity in the sense that a person could become open to receiving an anointing from the spiritual realm. You could move from being the son of man or the daughter of man to being the son or daughter of God. You could become the incarnation of Christ. That is a possibility, but you do not attain this by working your way up in an earthly institution, taking on an appearance. There is no guarantee that a person who has worked his way up in the hierarchy of the Catholic church can become or will become the incarnation, receive an anointing directly from the spiritual realm. It could happen. It has happened, but not very often.

The incarnation of Christ

And there is certainly the possibility that other people who have no position in an earthly hierarchy could attain that anointing, become the incarnation, independently of the Catholic church or any other religion. Because what is it that determines your higher status? It is your willingness to look at the beam in your own eye, remove it, and thereby come into oneness with the Christ mind. This could also be said to be a purpose for your life. But of course, since most other churches have upheld the illusion created by the Catholic church that Jesus Christ was the only begotten Son of God, all of these Christian churches are maintaining that same view. That I was the exception, that nobody else can become the Christ while in embodiment.

This is, as we have said before, the fallen beings who have done everything they could to prevent the appearance of the Christ in the physical realm. They slipped up with me. I slipped through the cracks. They killed me as quickly as they could. And now, they have used my very teachings to create a church that claims to represent Christ while perpetrating on people the most extreme denial of Christ imaginable, namely that the incarnation was a one-time phenomenon.

But the incarnation does not have to be a one-time phenomenon, and it was not my intention that it should be. Otherwise, why would I say: “He that believeth on me shall do the works that I did. And even greater works, because I go to the Father.” I carve a trail that others can follow. Because I have attained Christhood, it becomes easier for others to attain it. And when others do it, they broaden the trail to become still easier. And if that pattern had been repeated over these past 2,000 years, well, there would have been 10,000 people in embodiment right now with full awareness of their Christhood. Many more getting closer and closer to that point where they could be the incarnation of Christ.

The true meaning of the second coming of Christ

What is my point here? It is what is the reality, not the fantasy, the reality of the second coming of Christ? It is that the second coming of Christ is the coming of Christ in you, and you, and you, and many people. If you are looking for the second coming of Christ outside yourself, it will never happen. The moment you open your mind to looking for the second coming of Christ in yourself, it may indeed happen, if you are willing to remove the beam in your own eye so that you attain the single eye. Not even the single eye in the forehead, but the single eye as the letter I, the identity, the undivided identity: “I am a spiritual being. I am the Christ.” And compared to that, everything on earth is secondary. For you savor not the things that be of men, but the things that be of God. And you are willing to lose your earthly life for the sake of attaining oneness with the Christ mind and thereby attaining the life of Christ. That is the true meaning of the second coming.

Denial of Christ in Christianity

If you do not accept this, you are denying Christ. And therefore, the vast majority of Christian churches are denying Christ in the most extreme way it can be done. And they have used my incarnation to deny the possibility that anyone else could become the incarnation, because they want to make as sure as they possibly can that the first coming of Christ will be the last coming of Christ. There will be no second coming. Those who are perpetuating this lie, they do not believe there will be a second coming when I will appear in the sky. Some of them, the fallen beings, they even have an understanding that because of the law of free will, I cannot appear in the sky, as long as the fallen beings can get the majority of the people to deny that Christ could come again in them.

Do you grasp what I am saying? I know that you who are hearing this do, physically, but I am speaking in the collective consciousness. Do you grasp what I am saying? The vast majority of Christian churches are perpetuating the most extreme denial of Christ possible. And they are using my appearance 2,000 years ago to justify it and validate it, and get people to believe in it so that they deny all possibility. They will not even think that it could be possible that the second coming of Christ could happen in them. This is the false teachers who are beautiful outward, but inwardly they are ravening wolves, because they hate the Christ with an extreme hatred. And that is why they are doing everything they can to perpetuate this denial of Christ, the inner Christ.

Awakening the 10,000 and millions more

Why are they doing this? Because they also know that because of free will, the law of free will, they cannot prevent a person from opening his or her mind and heart to the coming of Christ within. They cannot physically prevent this. They cannot prevent it through outer means. They can only prevent it by getting people to believe in this nonsense, so that people are not even open to the possibility, or that they deny it as blasphemy. Why am I saying this? I have said similar things before, but why am I saying it again? Because of the interdependent originations. Because of the release of light at New Years, there is a new opportunity to project this into the collective consciousness. I am not interested in having Christian churches recognize this. I am not interested in the pope standing there in St. Peter’s Basilica up on the balcony, or in his office next to it. And preaching and saying: “Guess what guys? I have received this new revelation that we can all be the incarnation of Christ.” That is not my intent.

My intent is to reach those who have it in their Divine plan in this lifetime to open themselves up to the possibility. The 10,000 and millions more, those who have not yet come to that conscious recognition. Because by using your auras and chakras, we can send an impulse, reinforced by your willingness to recognize the possibility of this, that the Christ can be born in you. We can send an impulse into the collective consciousness, so that more and more of these people can awaken. And the more of these people that awaken, the more it affects the collective consciousness, pulling up upon it, so that the fallen beings gradually lose their grip. One Christed being makes up for millions and millions of people in the death consciousness.

With this, I have had my say, and I am grateful for your willingness to take part in this interdependent release. I seal you in a flame of joy. It may not seem as if this was a joyous message, but there is a hidden joy in the truth. And when the truth is expressed and you accept it, it leads to joy. For you see that there is a reality beyond the fantasy. With this, I seal you.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

The enemy of the people: not the government but the financial elite, both established and aspiring

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

What I wish to talk about here is that aspect of inferiority-superiority that relates to money. You can see throughout history but especially in the last 150 or so years, that you have a certain group of people who have an insatiable desire for superiority, and who attempt to buy it with money because they have figured out how to acquire money. There are two ways traditionally that you can acquire a lot of money, and it is by either taking advantage of other people’s labour, so you get them to work for you without compensating them in proportion to what they are doing. Or you can, as has especially become prominent in the last century, use money to make more money.

Money as flowing energy

Now, if you take Jesus’ parable about the talents, you will see that both of these ways of making money are out of alignment with the Christ mind. For what is the Christ minds perspective on money? Well, it is of course that when you multiply the talents – you are given more talents – which means what? Well, it basically means that when you use the money you have in a way that raises the all, you will receive a multiplication factor from the Christ mind, from the spiritual realm. Now, of course this cannot be taken literally. I am not saying that if you use money to benefit other people, there are suddenly going to be coins falling from the sky covering you from head to toe in gold coins.

But what is it you receive from the spiritual realm? Well, you receive energy. So what is money? In its original form money is energy. What is the characteristic of energy in comparison to matter? As you all know and as we have talked about before, Einstein proved with the equation E=mc², that matter and energy are interchangeable, or rather that matter is a form of energy. So, to simplify things, we can say that what people normally call energy – flows, this is energy that is moving as a wave, moving through space. Whereas what people normally call matter is energy that is in a stationary matrix, like an energy field that is vibrating but not moving through space.

If we take this definition, we would say that money is originally meant to be energy that constantly flows, that does not stand still. We can say that one way to multiply the talents is to keep the money flowing. This of course does not allow you to accumulate money, and therefore you cannot really buy the sense of superiority you want when you are trapped in the state of separation, trapped in the dualistic mind. You want money to become stationary, and how do you turn free flowing energy of money into the stationary energy of money?

“Financial instruments”

You create something called “financial instruments” and you will say perhaps: “Well some of these financial instruments are accumulating or at least in a sense multiplying money – isn’t that flowing?” No. Because it is all happening in this space that you today call a computer server, where there are just 0’s and 1’s that are accumulating and the money is not spent, money that is flowing is money that is invested or spent on consumption, so that it benefits those who are providing the product or the service that you are buying – this is what keeps the economy flowing, and keeps the economy growing. But “financial instruments” primarily increase the fortunes of those who have control over them, and if they are not spent on consumption then they do not benefit the economy, they are not buying products, they are not buying services.

Perhaps they are buying some palatial villas on Long Island or South Florida. But there is a limit to how many palaces one person needs. Perhaps they are buying some luxurious yacht, sailing around in the warmer climates with Russian oligarchs or American oligarchs, passing like ships in the night. But there is a limit to how many yachts you need. You can in fact sail on only one boat at a time, just as you can only live in one house at a time. Therefore, there is a limit to how this accumulation of money benefits the wider economy.

The social perception of accumulating money

However, when you look at the world you will see that there are clear cultural differences between how people look at this process of accumulating money. Now, you will see for example in the Scandinavian countries where you have a higher level of social awareness than you have in America, and there are certainly people that are rich in Denmark. For example, one of the richest families in Denmark are the ones who invented Lego plastic toys. But in Denmark there is a culture where the people who have a lot of money, and hoard it for themselves instead of spending it on benefitting society are looked down upon.

So, for example – the Lego family have invested heavily in the local community thereby keeping the money flowing, at least to some degree, and this is acceptable in the culture. Whereas those who just want to accumulate more and more, that is looked down upon as not being socially aware. You are not seeking to use your money to benefit the whole. There is also a clear awareness that even though these people have accumulated money through inventing a product, providing a product, it is reasonable that they pay a certain percentage of their income in taxes, and they do this willingly.

In the United States there is a different culture, and it goes back, actually in a certain sense even to the Founding Fathers, but certainly to the so-called Gilded Age in the 1800’s where the big monopoly capitalists, the industrialists, the financiers, where it was looked that those who accumulated money in their own possession, they were looked upon as the leaders of industry, the leaders of the financial world, in a sense the leaders of society. They were admired and looked up to, not necessarily by all people but certainly by many, this is because of the lower level of social awareness.

You look at the United States today, there are more billionaires than ever, there are more billionaires per capita than in just about any other country in the world, except a few. But still, these billionaires are paying a very small percentage of their income in taxes. Many of them are clearly only accumulating money, not even buying houses or yachts, they are just accumulating them in their accounts, not using them to keep the economy flowing because they are driven by this obsessive-compulsive need.

You would think as I said, you can only live in one house at a time, you can only sail in one boat at a time. You would think there comes a point where a person would say: “Now I have accumulated enough money, let me enjoy life.” A few people say this, but very few because they get obsessive compulsive. They are on a merry-go-round they can’t stop, because is it really enough to feel secure? Or, is it really enough that I can feel more superior than that other guy over there that I have been competing with for decades, and who thinks he’s better than me because he has a few hundred thousand millions more than I do. It’s never enough—it is never enough.

In Scandinavia once you have more money than you need for yourself, and people can generally accept that someone accumulates more money than they need, you need to do something for the whole – in America where is that awareness. Yes! Some people have it of course, but certainly not the majority, not a critical mass. So, what is it that keeps the majority of Americans from looking at the American economic system and saying with the wisdom of the Mother: “What’s really going on here. Why is it that the richest people are paying the lowest percentage of taxes. Why is it that those who could afford to pay more taxes and would barely even notice, are time and time again given tax breaks. Whereas those who can barely afford a roof over their head and food on the table, are paying a higher percentage of their income in taxes. Why is that? Is that fair? Is that democratic?”

The American dream vs. the Scandinavian dream

So, what keeps people from saying this? It is a special phenomenon that is often talked about openly and freely, it’s called the “American dream.” Is there a Scandinavian dream? Well! Yes. It is that few have too much and none have too little. But the American dream is that a few have more than they could possibly need. But they don’t need to share it because anybody could become rich and fulfil the American dream. That is what people in Scandinavia do not believe, and that’s why they believe that those who have accumulated more money should be taxed proportionally.

But Americans have been sold this dream that America is such a special society, the “land of opportunity,” that anybody who is willing to work hard could make it into the club of the billionaires. Is America somehow functioning on a different economic law than the rest of the world? Not really, the economics are the economics, but of course America is a big market and that gives certain advantages.

Of course, what is used to supposedly validate the American dream, is that once in a while a person starts with nothing, starts in their garage creating a piece of software, or stealing it from someone else, and then they become rich by selling computers to this huge market, and this supposedly validates the American dream. Certainly, the person who took over the DOS software and created Microsoft and then Windows, those few people did become very, very rich.

Free competition vs. monopoly

But how many computer operating systems are there? Only a couple. So, how can it be true that anybody who is willing to work hard and create a better operating system could become as rich as Bill Gates, when there came a point where Bill Gates used his money and his influence, to either buy out or destroy any competing software. You look back into the 1800’s where Rockefeller was attempting to gain a monopoly on lamp oil and other commodities. Because he had realized that the only way to actually accumulate a lot of money by providing a product, was to have a monopoly on that product so you could artificially raise prices.

In other words a natural economy, is that you say: “Here is a product called oil. It needs to be extracted, it needs to be refined, it needs to be bottled and distributed. What is involved with doing this, what does it cost to actually produce one bottle of oil.” And then you say on top of that production cost, the company is entitled to a certain profit. But the actual economics of the economy says, that if a company charges too high of a profit, it increases the incentive for someone else to say: “Hey, we can get oil out of the ground then put it in bottles and sell it, and since they are making all that money, why shouldn’t we get part of the market?”

So, as long as there is free competition, those who are extorting the public by charging too much, will increase the incentive for the competition. And when the competition comes up they will say: “We are willing to settle for a lower profit than Rockefeller,” and therefore they will capture part of the market.

Rockefeller realized that in order to destroy that natural aspect of the economy, he had to seek to gain a monopoly. He also realized that once you have accumulated a certain amount of money, you can use that money to suppress the competition, and that is the entire principle behind monopoly capitalism.

Now, Rockefeller even though he was rich, was really just a second rate capitalist, for he was seeking to make money by actually providing a physical product to sell. Morgan on the other hand was a first-rate capitalist because he said: “Why bother making products and services, let’s make money out of money. Let’s accumulate enough money that the money starts making money by itself.” And so that is the two: Cilar and Corruptus— the two beasts of Capitalism.

The monopoly on information

But what did these monopoly capitalists also realize? They realized of course that using your money to suppress the competition, seeking to create a monopoly that is really a form of extortion of the people—well that isn’t fair. And there was a growing movement in America, as there was in Europe, of Labor Unions, people having rights, people wanting to have safe working conditions, healthy working conditions, having reasonable pay. So, they realized: “We have to stop this, because this could get out of hand.” So, they did a couple of things, first of all they realized that it’s one thing to control money—that’s good. But in order to really have control over money, you have to have control over information. So, what do we do? “Hey, let’s buy some newspapers, we’ve got the money.” Now, we make it seem like “Oh yeah the journalists and the editors, they have complete freedom to write whatever they want, as long as they don’t question capitalism.” So, they invented this American dream: “Look we started with nothing and have made it rich, anybody else can do the same.” A complete lie, because anybody who tried to do the same, and started competing with those who had a monopoly, would be suppressed or destroyed, or even killed, run out of business, But they had the monopoly on information so they could spread the dream. Then they did something else, what is the greatest help to monopoly capitalism ever to come along: Karl Marx and the Communist Manifesto.

The big boogie man of socialism

We have said before that in a sense when Marx wrote the Communist Manifesto he defined both communism and capitalism, the typical dualistic polarity, two opposite economic systems. But you see the monopoly capitalists of America they were not saying: “Oh no, now we are going to lose because now we have this opposite.” They said: “Hallelujah this is what we have been waiting for, finally somebody came up with an idea that was useful.” How did they use it?

Well, I talked about Scandinavia, where you have higher taxes on the rich, public health care. When you take the average American today, certainly those who are in the business world and have this dream that they could one day make it rich, and tell them about this Scandinavian system what will they say: “Oh, this is pure socialism, public health care, that’s socialised medicine.” So, even today almost 100 years after the monopoly capitalists seized on the idea, many Americans believe that you either have completely unrestricted capitalism, or you have communism, socialism, there is nothing in-between. And that justifies in the eyes of too many Americans why you shouldn’t tax the rich. Ironically, the success of the capitalists has gone to their head. Now they think they have made it, and now they are not even caring about hiding it.

What did they do with all their money, some of them at least? They got a President elected who is a billionaire, and what did he do. He created a cabinet with ten billionaires in the government, they are not even trying to hide it anymore who is in charge. But they have so perpetrated the hope of the American dream and the big boogie man of communism and socialism, that a vast percentage of the American public believe that these billionaires can save them from the “Deep State”. For they have made Americans believe that the government is the enemy. And why do they want people to believe this? Well, what is it in Scandinavia that taxes the rich, well it’s partly because the people have social awareness, but it’s also the government. The government is the only factor in society that can limit the power of the monopoly capitalists. But the capitalists in America have made many Americans believe that if the government does this – it’s socialism, and they are going to come after everybody, not just the rich.

What is it that has happened in Scandinavia? Look at the average worker in Scandinavia, they have better working conditions, shorter working hours, higher salaries, higher benefits, free public health care, longer vacations, paid vacations, paid maternity leave and so on, paid childcare, paid for education. The government redistributes money from the rich to give benefits to the general population. The government therefore is looking after the interests of the general population, and it is the only factor who can do this.

But in America, so many Americans have such a mistrust of the government, that now they believe that the billionaires can look after them better than the government. That is what will turn the American dream into a nightmare, and it’s already far along those lines. As we have already said, one of the “wonderful” ideas that the capitalists have come up with is neo-liberalism – “the rising tide lifts all boats” but unfortunately the people are becoming poorer as the tide is rising. It is not lifting their boats, it is threatening to sink them. So, the wisdom of the Mother again can see that something is amiss here. Somebody is lying.

The established and the aspiring power elite

Now, it may seem as if I am trying to say that these old monopoly capitalists going back to the Gilded Age, they still have control of the economy. But there is always the interplay of the established and the aspiring power elite. And why is this so? Well, it is simply because of the nature of duality. As I said, you produce a product, you charge an unfair profit, it increases the incentive for someone else to get a part of the market, so they can make a profit. But it goes beyond that, it is simply that in the duality consciousness, those who lock in to the inferiority aspect, they are forever seeking to increase their status. Money, you can never have enough money. And as they increase their status, they increase the incentive for those who also have the desire for superiority to say: “Hey why should we be locked out of that club, we want in.”

But of course, the established power elite are not about to share, as you can see throughout history. Once an elite has become established, such as the feudal lords of the Middle Ages, are they going to share? Nay. What was it in the feudal system that gave you wealth and privilege? Ah, it was your inheritance, your family background, you inherited the estate from your father. That’s not a good system for an aspiring power elite. They want to be able to take it, not inherit it. For that is the luck of the draw, are you born in a rich family or not. You see in a sense that the monopoly capitalists, they were not born in a noble class family. They did acquire the money and therefore in a sense they set that matrix for the American dream. But as soon as they became rich enough, they tried to sabotage that dream. But because they did not inherit the money, the American system makes it easier for an aspiring power elite to come up.

The Northeast vs. the West Coast elite

And so what have you seen over the last decades? Instead of the old established money in the North East, you have seen an aspiring power elite of new money on the West Coast, the tech billionaires. And there was a certain man who had aspirations about becoming President, and he approached the old money in the North East where he grew up. And even though he grew up with a rich father, his father was not rich enough, and his family was not old enough to be part of the established elite. So, he felt rejected by them, and therefore basically put out a sign “For sale – any takers?” and so came the tech billionaires and said: “Here’s our chance to buy our seat at the table.” And they had an advantage, and that advantage was that the established power elite always becomes focused on what has worked for them and preserving it. An established elite becomes focused on preserving its position. So, they had a certain monopoly of information through the traditional media, newspapers, and television stations. But the new aspiring elite of the tech billionaires, they had the internet, they had social media, and they saw: “This gives us opportunities that the old elite do not have, so maybe we can now control information better than the old elite.”

Divide and conquer

And so, you have this battle between the established and the aspiring elite. Who will end up with the power? And it is just a matter of how does it play out when these two giant beasts are locking horns, growling at each other, fighting for dominion of society?

But what gets lost in this struggle between these beasts, is of course the people. For neither of the two sides want to liberate the people, or raise the people up. They want domination. In order to do this, they need to pacify the people. Therefore even though these two elites are seemingly fighting each other, they are in a sense also without realizing it, helping each other maintain the status quo where the people are so controlled by the elite that they cannot stand up to the elite, to any of the elites, to elitism as a phenomenon, because they cannot even see it.

Then of course, both of these elites are aware of the most efficient strategy of the fallen beings used since the beginning of time – the divide and conquer. And so when you control information, what can you do? Well, you can divide the people into different factions, Democrats and Republicans, working class, middle class. Or as Marx did it, the working class and the Bourgeoisie, those terrible people.

So, what do you see again, in the Scandinavian countries, a certain social awareness, a certain common view, a certain solidarity with each other that allows the people to speak with a relatively united mind against elitism. Which is why elitism does not have the foothold there—one reason, not the only one but certainly one.

In America people are so divided, that they cannot even see that the problem is not those other people who belong to the opposite party. The problem is the billionaires, the elite. That is the problem, that is the “Deep State”. The Democratic Party is to a large degree controlled by the old money in the North East. The Republican party has become more and more controlled by the tech billionaires, the new money of the West. I am speaking in broad terms of course. What is lost there is that neither of the two represent the people. More and more Americans are beginning to realize that, they are beginning to sense there is something wrong here. There is something fundamentally wrong with the system. The system is rigged against us.

But what does the elite do? They try to use social media, an alternative media to say: “Oh, it is the government that’s the problem. It’s become too big, its become too powerful, there is this hidden thing in the government that’s working against the people, so let’s reduce the size of the government. Let’s get somebody in here with a chainsaw and cut down the size of the federal government. Simple solution seemingly. But what are you cutting?

All of those Federal employees who are working in agencies that are limiting the capitalists, the power elite, seeking to look after the interests of the people, they are the first to go. But it does not change the fundamental dynamic, which is that you have a government bought by money, through campaign contributions, lobbying or direct corruption. Many people are beginning to sense this, and what does the elite do? Again, the problem is democracy, it is a weak form of government. No! We need a strong man who can cut through all of this and do what’s right for the people. Well! Really for the elite who pays him, but we can at least pretend he is doing it for the people. All of this serves one cause, to camouflage the real problem which is the elite.

A government of the people, by the people, and for the people?

Again, why did such a candidate get elected? Well, partly because not too many people bothered to show up and vote. But why didn’t they vote? Because they felt it didn’t make a difference. Because even if the other party had won, it wouldn’t have changed the fundamentals of the elite being in charge. So, what is it going to take in America, to create this elusive idea that Abraham Lincoln voiced so many years ago: “A government of the people, by the people, and for the people.”

Well! Who is going to run that government? It must be somebody who is of the people, in touch with the average person. It cannot be somebody who is belonging to the elite, and who has lost not only touch with the average person, but doesn’t care whatsoever about the average person.

It has got to be run by the people, so the people have to be willing to be engaged in the government. Instead of sitting back and saying: “Yeah, we can’t really be part of the government, all we can do is vote every four years, and then bitch the rest of the time about how bad the government is, and how everything is going to hell, and how nothing is working, and there is the Deep State, and there is the Democrats and there is socialism, and there is this, and there is that. But there is nothing we can do about it.”

And then of course “for the people.” Well! Who else but the people can have a vision of what is for the people. What do you have now in the government? You have a government where too many of those who have influence of the government, not necessarily the ones who are the bureaucrats, not even all of the elected representatives, although far too many of the elected representatives are millionaires – but where those who are influencing the government are not of the people, it’s not run by the people, it’s run by the elite and those the elite have appointed or bought. And it’s not run for the people, it’s run for the elite so they can preserve their positions or even expand them.

The neoliberal trick

For again, those who are trapped in superiority, seeking superiority can never get enough. And if they think money is the key to their sense of superiority, they can never get enough money, so they will keep accumulating – accumulating – accumulating. And how do you accumulate? What did I say, you either take advantage of people’s labor, or you create financial instruments that create more money, as figures on a computers server that doesn’t contribute to the real economy – but still gives you in your own mind that status, and in the minds of others, and you want to maintain that system. You want to continue to have the tide of the financial system rise regardless of how it affects the people.

You see the entire lie of neo-liberalism is that the rising tide does not lift all boats, it only lifts the big yachts, and it sinks the smaller boats. For that is the nature of this monopoly capitalism, unnatural economy. I will not even say unnatural capitalism, because all capitalism is an artificially created system. This is of course another deception that many Americans have bought into.

Capitalism is not a free-market economy

Again, when you define the two dualistic polarities, you can control what the people can see. So, what do many Americans believe? There is either capitalism or communism. Communism is where the state regulates the economy. Capitalism is where the state ideally stays out of the economy, and lets this mythical thing called the “market” regulate itself. The market will indeed regulate itself because the monopoly capitalists will regulate it by destroying the competition. But that’s not to the advantage of the people, neither is of course communism to the advantage of the people. As I have said before, both of these systems are elitist by nature. But once you spread this dualistic lie, most people can see only the two dualistic polarities you have defined. Well, if we restrict capitalism we are on a slide that leads directly to communism. Anything in-between, any alternative beyond the dualistic scale is hidden, it has become invisible.

What is the alternative? Well, it is to some degree a free-market economy. But how many Americans are aware that capitalism and a free-market economy are not the same thing. They are in fact opposites. What have I described here, there was a time in the 1800’s where the American economy was more free. It wasn’t completely free, but somewhat of a free market. Then came the monopoly capitalists and financiers, who took advantage of the freedom of the market, to set themselves up in this position where they had enough money to start restricting and destroying the competition—that is capitalism. As a capitalist you only want the free market so you can get a privileged position, and then you will use your privileged position to restrict the free market—that is capitalism.

The government: the hidden hand of the market

So, what is a free market? Is there some mechanism that magically regulates the market, as this famous book that talks about “the hidden hand of the market” but that’s just one little remark in a very long book that has been blown out of proportion.

What is the hidden hand that can regulate the free market? It is the government. A free democratically elected government that is of the people, by the people, and that regulates the economy so that it serves the people—that’s the not so hidden hand. You could say when you step further back, that there is a hidden hand that regulates the economy—it is the Christ consciousness. Because once you become a monopoly capitalist and you are not serving the All, there is no multiplication factor from above for what you are doing.

This means that you can only continue to accumulate money by taking it horizontally from other people. Therefore, you are suppressing the people more and more and more, like the feudal lords who became more and more oppressive of the people, until the people had finally had enough. A monopoly capitalist is essentially a person who is sitting on a tree branch with a saw, sawing off the branch he is sitting on, and sooner or later it will crash to the ground. The unfortunate fact is, that it crashes the entire economy which also affects the people. Unless the capitalists can somehow fool the government and the people into believing that: “If the market crashes, it is so bad and therefore you the government who we wanted to stay out of the economy, now that we have run the economy into the ground, you have to step in for the sake of the people. Look how many people will get hurt if the banking system collapses. You have to prop it up so we can survive and continue to exploit the people, use the people’s money to finance our exploitation of the people.” Then again, what can we say? That any government is the reflection of the consciousness of the people.

The inevitable correction?

Why didn’t the American people rise up after 2008 and demand a better financial system? Because they don’t want to educate themselves, they want to sit there and whine and complain, instead of becoming part of the government. And so, they got what they deserved, setting the situation for the next crash.

When is that going to come? Well, if the current president continues his current policies, it’s going to come in the next three and a half years. Because he is on a collision course with the economic fundamentals. Is that necessarily a bad thing? It might actually expose the elite and the elite’s influence on the government and on the economy. It will be a bumpy road. But as we have said before, if we have to take a few bumps to move quicker into the golden age, then I am willing to see that happen. But of course, that is easy for me to say, I don’t have any life savings in any bank on earth. I have mine in the cosmic bank up here.

The sense of inferiority

But I can say it, because why do we have this situation? Because the American people have not been willing to listen to me, and are not willing to listen to me, except for a few which is why I am even bothering to say this, and to project this into the collective consciousness. Because some will understand that have not understood so far. Some have of course understood all of this, this is not news to them, they could have for that matter put out all of the ideas in this dictation. But not enough people have seen this to form that critical mass, where the people have finally had enough and say: “What is the wisdom in having what we pretend to be a democratic political system and at the same time maintaining a financial system that is by its very nature directly anti-democratic.” How illogical is that?

But again, once you are trapped in duality, you are reasoning back and forth, and when you are trapped in this death consciousness of the inferiority, where you don’t really want to educate yourself, you cannot see this. This then brings up the second part of the equation, the inferiority. So many Americans have been manipulated into this state of inferiority, where they feel that they just cannot understand what’s going on in the economy, it is beyond them, it is too complicated. And it is complicated because those who have created the financial system have created so many layers, that it is hard for anyone to really have a full view of what is happening. Not even the people who created the system understands fully how it works. Otherwise you wouldn’t have had the financial crisis of 2008. I mean yes, these people created the financial crisis, but they are not that stupid that they would have allowed this to happen, if they had understood what was going to happen.

So, even the people who created the system don’t fully understand the system and its consequences. Yes, it is difficult to understand the system, but it is not difficult to understand the fundamentals, and what I have given you here is not advanced economics whatsoever. It should be economy 101 at universities, but it isn’t, because who owns the universities? Oh yeah! The elite.

But Americans have the potential to understand these fundamentals – but they have to be willing to take this little device they have in their pockets, and study how the economy works instead of looking at what the latest celebrity scandal is. Or looking at these websites that glorify one politician by putting the others down, that validate what they already believe.

Thinking you know enough

What is it that those who are in the inferiority camp, and those who are in the superiority camp have in common? They are both ignorant because they are in duality, so they cannot have the wisdom of the Mother that sees the inconsistencies, the contradictions in duality. But they both believe they have a certain view of how the system works, and they are not willing to educate themselves to see how it actually works. They think they know enough.

Are the American people stupid, are they ignorant, or have they been manipulated into ignorance by the elite? And have the elite use the superiority-inferiority dynamic in a very not really clever way, but at least a hidden way, where they have made many people believe: “Oh I’m too inferior to really understand how the system works. But I am smart enough to see that this person, he understands how the system works, and he can do for me what I can’t do for myself. He can save America. He is sent by God to save America. I am smart enough to see that, so even though I am inferior compared to him, by the fact that I support him, I’m actually superior to all those people out there who can’t see how great he is.”

Inferiority-superiority all mixed together, and the result is people are trapped. There are those if they saw this invocation you have been giving, who would take great offense to the verse that says: “The German people of the 1930’s did not want to consider that they could be wrong about Hitler, or that Hitler could be wrong. They will say: Don’t compare anyone to Hitler.”

But the invocation is not comparing anyone to Hitler. It is comparing some of the American people who are embodied today to some of the German people who were embodied in the 1930’s, some of them actually being the same people who have re-embodied. And it’s just pointing out that they believe they are too inferior to do something themselves. But they are smart enough to see the strong man who has all the solutions, all the answers, he could never be wrong. Even though he can barely say a sentence without contradicting himself, that’s really a sign of how smart he is. Because he’s confusing the Deep State, they don’t know where they have him, they can’t control him. Never mind that he can’t control himself. And so the people are completely blinded by this and trapped in this.

Then there is the other side who are reacting against him, they are believing that “we are also inferior, but we are at least superior because we can see how wrong he is. And we can see how stupid all those people are who can’t see how wrong he is.” But again, what are they both focused on— that one person.

The hidden elite, the not-so-hidden consequences

Do they see the elite? The hidden hand? Nay, none of them see that the problem is the elite. The two factions think it’s the other people that are the problem, and that allows the elite to rule. It’s a subtle way to control the people, much more subtle than what you saw in the feudal societies or in communism, where the people were suppressed through obvious physical means. They knew they were suppressed, many Americans do not know, do not realize how suppressed they are. But they are beginning to, but they are beginning to only because it costs more to fill up the tank in the big pickup truck, and it costs more to buy groceries, and don’t forget even beer costs more.

And so they are looking at the consequences of what the elite is doing, and they are complaining about the consequences but they are not seeing the elite. And until that changes, the dynamics in America, the gridlock in American politics cannot change. The government is not the enemy of the people, the elite is the enemy of the people.

Right now the government is not of the people, by the people and for the people, because the elite has bought influence and that is a problem. But it is not government itself, it is that the government is influenced by an elite instead of serving the people. Government is the only thing that can bring America out of the current state. Because even a Civil War Revolution type scenario, would not cause the elite to lose their influence. It would only pit the people against each other like it did in the Civil War.

You could step back and look at the Civil War and say it was not about slavery whatsoever. It was about who would be in control of the economy, the oldest established elite in the North East, or the aspiring elite in the Southern states, that used slavery to increase their profits so they rivalled the profit of the old elite who fought the people. Who fought? Did the people benefit? Nay because the old elite in the East ended up cementing their position and their power.

Sharing optimism with Saint Germain

Anyway, I could go on for some time, but would it make a difference? If what I have said so far is not enough, what would be enough? So, I am content to say that with your willingness to participate, we together have created these interdependent originations, and sent the impulse into the collective consciousness that I determined was constructive at this particular time.

It has already made a difference. Whether you will see this in the next four years so that we will avoid a crash and burn scenario, I cannot completely predict. I am however always the optimist, because I see the energetic configurations that are hidden to the physical eyes, and I see the undercurrents accelerated by the release of light at New Year’s. And how these currents are creating upheaval in the collective consciousness all around the globe. I am optimistic that Americans—a critical mass will awaken to the influence of the elite on their government. I am optimistic that a critical mass of the Russian people will awaken to see the disastrous consequences of the war against Ukraine. I am optimistic that not really a critical mass of the Chinese people, but certainly some of those in government will see that Xi Jinping is not the kind of leader that China needs in order to survive the challenges that it will be facing in part because of his policies.

And the same in many other nations around the world. There is upheaval in the Middle East where more and more people are beginning to question fundamentalist Islam. Is Shariah Law really a law given by God, or is it given by men?

And so, many of these scenarios around the world, where I see these currents beginning to stir up the waters that have been stale for a long time. It may seem as if there are threats here, and chaos there, and in a sense there is. But when the river has been frozen over all winter, the only way to get it to flow again is to break up the ice. And the ice is not going to like it, but the waters will. So, what you are beginning to see is actually, that in many places in the collective consciousness there has been this stillstand, this frozen condition and it is beginning to break up. And as we release more and more light, and as people respond by multiplying what they have received, and as you continue to have your influence, the interdependent originations are shifting. And I want you to at least know that I see this, and that if you are willing to tune into me, I will show you individually how it might affect you and your society. So, you can also share that cautious optimism that I have.

As I have said before, regardless of appearances, the golden age will be manifest. There is still a question of when and exactly what form it will take – but it will be manifest. You can be part of it by being here in embodiment, and instead of being disturbed by all the upheaval, you hold fast to the vision and you make the decision to accept: the Golden Age of Saint Germain is manifesting, and by you below and I above holding firm in that decision, we will accelerate the process.

So, for this I thank you, not only for your participation in this dictation, but in all that you and other ascended master students, and other spiritual people around the world have contributed to the upward movement of the age.

Saint Germain I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Do you know Christ—and does Christ know you?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, and already there I have labeled myself as a heretic, as a false prophet, as the voice of the devil to most Christians around the world and especially those in America.

I was contemplating how to approach this dictation, which took a few thousandths of a second, but I decided to take a slightly different approach than other masters. I decided to be a little more gentle. We will see if I can keep that intention.

But I want to introduce, or rather throw into the collective
consciousness, the concept of being known by Christ. Does Christ know you? And you have a couple of situations in the gospels, such as Matthew, where I say that not all those who call me Lord, Lord will enter the kingdom, and that there are those who will come and say “Have we not prophesied in thy name, and in thy name cast out devils and done great works?” And I will say: “I never knew you, get thee hence, workers of iniquity.” What does it mean that Christ does not know you?

The door to the kingdom

You may say: “Well, have you not told us that without him was not anything made that was made, that everything is made out of the Christ consciousness?” So, Christ must know everything and everyone. Well, perhaps and perhaps not, for you see, there is always more to understand. Let us take the common belief among many Christians, even those who are not Catholics, that there is a pearly gate that leads to the kingdom of heaven somewhere up there. And when you die, you, if you have been good, you come up there to that gate, and you are greeted by St. Peter. And mind you, even those who are not Catholics, many Christians believe that St. Peter is the one who is standing there at the gate, because I said: “And upon this rock will I build my church” and I gave him the keys to the kingdom of heaven. They think Peter is standing there, and he is the one deciding who is going to go in and who is not going to go in. But there is a couple of things that are problematic about that assumption.

First of all, since Peter himself has not entered the kingdom, he is really not qualified to know what the criteria are. Second of all, it is one thing to have the keys to the kingdom. It is another thing to know where the door is and find the keyhole and put the key in and turn it and open the door and be willing to look what is behind the door. What is behind the door? The beam in your own eye. And if you are not willing to look at that, how will you qualify? Then of course, you can see Peter denying me three times after my arrest. You can see the situation where I told him: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” How exactly do Christians think that Peter is the one who decides whether they are going to go in or not?

The wisdom of the Mother, again, will allow you to see this and say: “If it is not Peter, then who is it?” And I will tell you who it is, for I know, for it is I, the ascended master Jesus Christ. I hold the spiritual office for planet earth, the office of the planetary Christ, and no one comes to the Father but by me.

Those who know better than Christ

Whether you are Christian or not does not matter. When you are leaving one body behind, you will, in your finer bodies, come up to this gate and there is a gate that leads into the ascended realm, as most Christians call heaven or the kingdom, and I am standing in that gate. And if I know you, you can go in, but if I do not know you, how can you ever get in that door? It does not mean I send you to hell or condemn you. I just point to one of the other doors that are up there. And what are those other doors? Well, one leads you to a realm where you can prepare for your next physical embodiment. Another door leads you to the identity realm. Another door to the mental. Another door to the emotional, and another door to the astral plane. Then there are doors that lead to other planets, and there is one door that leads to the second death. When people approach, if I do not know them, I point to a door.

Most people follow the direction and go through that door, but a few will stop up and argue with me and say: “But look, Lord, we have called you Lord. We have called you our Lord and Savior. We have done all these great works”. But I know you not. There is the door for you. Who is it that will argue with me? Well, many different people, but there is a large group of people that consider themselves good Christians, especially pastors, ministers, cardinals, bishops, and popes and potentates. They will argue because they think they have qualified and I should let them in. I just pointed to another door. They are saying, in essence: “You were wrong, Jesus. You should let me in.” But what are they saying? They know better than Christ who should enter the kingdom.

Are you known by Christ?

Now when you hear something like this, many people, if they were to hear this, which of course most Christians are not likely to ever hear, they would say: “But then tell us, what is the criteria you use to decide who is going to go in?” Because they project that I must be the one who decides, but I am not the one who decides whether you are qualified to enter the kingdom. You are deciding and you are deciding long before you come to that door.

In fact, whether Christians will hear it or not, you made decisions many lifetimes ago that set you on the track that either leads you to the door to the kingdom or leads you to another door. You are deciding because you are the one who decides whether you are known by Christ or not known by Christ. How do you decide this? It is very simple, but let me step back and explain this gradually.

Whether Christians want to hear this or not, everything revolves around free will. When you start out as a self-aware being, you have a sense of being connected to something outside your own mind. You do not clearly see what that something is, but you have a sense that there is something. It is as if you are seeing the morning mist surrounding you, but there is a bright spot of light that you can barely see through the mist. It is the rising sun of the Christ in your being. The option you have then is to acknowledge that connection and expand your sense of connection. And when you start out seeing yourself as a connected being, Christ knows you.

For what is it that allows you to expand your sense of connection, to come closer and closer to oneness? It is the Christ mind. But because of free will, the other option you have, as other masters have explained, is to go into the illusion that you are a separate being. As we have explained, yes, everything is created out of the Christ consciousness, but not with the Christ consciousness. When you go into this illusion that you are a separate being, you are not reaching for Christ. You do not use the Christ mind with awareness of the Christ mind to go into separation. You use the dualistic mind. And essentially what you are saying when you go into separation is: “Get thee behind me, Christ, for thou art an offense to me. Thou savors the things that be of God and not the things that be of men.” The opposite of what I said to Peter. But this is what you say, because when you go into separation, you have no need for Christ. In fact, you do not want Christ to be there, because if Christ was there, you would see that separation is an illusion, and therefore, you could not have the experience of seeing yourself as a separate being and experiencing that it is real.

Christ is the unifying mind. In one way, Christ knows everything, but at the conscious level of people’s awareness, when someone goes into separation, the Christ mind says: “I know you not.” Because the Christ mind must withdraw to allow the person to have the sense of reality that its illusion is real, that it really is a separate being. It is allowed by free will. Again, I am not condemning or judging. There is an experience you are allowed to have within God’s law of free will. But when you go into separation, you do not need Christ, and so Christ withdraws.

The turning point

When can you then be known by Christ? Well, when you come to that turning point where you have had enough of experiencing what you can experience in separation, and you say, either: “I cannot do this anymore, help me”, or you say: “There must be more to this.” And at that point, when you are willing to ask again for help from something outside your own mind, then Christ can approach you. But again, Christ can only give you the key.

It is up to you to put it in the lock and turn it. And what does that take? It takes very simply that you are willing to look at the beam in your own eye. When you are a connected being, how do you approach life? It is a path. It is an interactive process. You are thinking, feeling, sensing. There is something up there, out there, that I am connected to. And you are willing to interact with that something. You are willing to ask for help and directions, and you are willing to implement those directions so you increase your sense of connection. When you go into separation, you lose that sense of connection, for otherwise, how can separation seem real if you are connected to something outside your own mind? How can you really feel that you are separate? What does it mean to be separate? You think you are an independent being, existing as a self-contained unit in a world with other independent beings.

Are you an independent or interdependent being?

When you are a connected being, you see that you are connected to something beyond your own mind. That is your source. And other beings are also connected to that same something, that same source. So how are you independent beings? When you have a sense of connection, you are not independent. You are interdependent upon that something that is greater than yourself. And when you see that, you also see that all other people are interdependent, and you are interdependent horizontally with all other people. That is the community of Christ. But when you are in separation, you do not want to be in a community. Well, you may be in a community for practical reasons, but it is not based on this sense of connection to the Christ mind. That is why it is so often forced, why there is conflict, and why one community, one group of people inevitably sees itself in opposition to, in competition with, another group, or perhaps all other groups. That is why one group of people can come to feel that they are God’s chosen people, or they can come to feel that they belong to the only true religion, and they are the only ones who will be saved.

But you see, the experience of being in separation is seemingly that you are independent. But as science has even proven, everything is interconnected—the interdependent originations. In reality, you are not independent. But you can have that experience for some time, that you are an independent being. But that experience is an illusion created from the duality consciousness, which always has two opposite polarities, and therefore, you will always be in conflict with other independent beings. And therefore, you can never be at peace, you can never overcome suffering, as long as you see yourself as independent, self-existing.

What did I say: “I can of my own self do nothing, it is the Father within me.” But when you are independent, or think you are, you think: “I can of my own self do something.” And you think that in order to overcome the sense of loneliness that you have, the sense of loss, the sense of being threatened by others, in order to overcome this, you have to do more and more as an independent being. You have to gain more and more power. You have to make yourself superior to others. Then you think you will not be threatened by those others. Yes, that certainly has worked out well for Hitler, Mao, Stalin, Napoleon, and a few hundred other random dictators that we might mention. But you see, they never attain a state of peace as independent, separate beings.

Inferiority–superiority: Knowing better than Christ

But of course, as we have explained many times, the law of free will allows this. But that is also why the Christ then must withdraw from these people, and therefore, in essence says: “I know you not. I never knew you from the moment you went into this state of separation. I did not know you.” Now you feel threatened in separation, and so you build this idea that because of all the things you have achieved here on earth, you have prophesied, you have cast out devils, you have done great works, because of what you have done here on earth, you are qualified to enter the kingdom where you will achieve eternal peace. You come to the gate, and you see me standing there, and I am pointing away from the gate, and you argue with me.

What does that mean? It means you think you know better than Christ, but if you think you know better than Christ, you cannot know Christ, and therefore, you cannot be known by Christ. You have your reward, your sense of accomplishment on earth. Only those who know Christ or are known by Christ can have their reward in heaven.

You see how the entire inferiority-superiority dynamic springs out of this separation from Christ, feeling threatened, seeking to build a sense of superiority in order to avoid feeling threatened. Now not all go into this clearly egotistical behavior of seeking to raise themselves up to superior positions in society. Many people go into the inferiority polarity and do not seek to raise themselves up by doing anything. They seek to raise themselves up through association with those who are doing something, the blind followers of the blind leaders. Also, they think they know better than Christ because they think their minds can define that they are inferior, whereas in Christ there is no superior or inferior.

There are some of those who have been the blind followers who also will argue when they come to the gate. Not many, but a few. And again, I can only say: “Who are you and what have you done with the being I once knew?” How many among the supposedly billions of Christians around the world and the millions of Christians in America would be willing to consider the question: “Do I know Christ? Does Christ know me?” How many would project on this that: “Oh because I have done all these great things in Jesus’ name or declared him my Lord and Savior, surely Christ knows me. And surely I know Christ because I know from the scriptures and the doctrines of my church what Christ is.” But you see, you can use the name Jesus all you want, but if you are in the consciousness of separation, you are not doing the works of the Lord. You are therefore, a worker of iniquity. Why? Because you are seeking to raise yourself up, first of all as a separate being, second of all by using the things that be of men. You are not savoring the things that be of God.

What are the things that be of God? There are no independent beings. All beings are interdependent. Therefore, he who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Seek to raise up the all instead of raising yourself as a separate being. Then you are doing the works or the will of the Father. As long as you are working to raise up the separate self, Christ does not know you. Only when you turn around, and mind you this is not a matter of doing outer things or making outer declarations, only when you turn around and are willing to look at yourself, the beam in your own eye, does Christ know you again. And the more willing you are to look at yourself, to look into your psychology, and look at all of these separate selves that you have built, that are created out of the illusion of separation, and that seeks to keep you trapped in that illusion, only when you begin to see these selves will you become progressively more known by Christ, because you will know Christ progressively.

Are you hiding from Christ?

We may say that it is not Christ that decides whether you are known by Christ or not, it is you. You have to decide, because what are you doing as long as you see yourself as a separate being? You are seeking to hide from Christ. And because of the law of free will, Christ stands back and says: “Well if this is your choice then you are allowed to hide, which means I do not know you, I do not see you, I am allowing you to hide.” When you decide that you have had enough of playing hide and seek, or rather you have had enough of playing hide and now you are willing to seek, then Christ can know you again, because now you are no longer seeking to hide. And that means you become open to being willing to know Christ.

But what is Christ? So many people, and this is why, as Mother Mary said, there is the impossibility of the mission of Christ, because so many people look at Christ through the filter of the separate mind, and they think they can define what Christ is based on what the separate mind can see. They are defining Christ as a dualistic being, but Christ is the unifying element that draws you back to your Creator, that draws you beyond duality, beyond the death consciousness. Therefore, Christ cannot be defined by anything in this world. That is why when Peter took his vision as a separate being and wanted to superimpose it upon me and say: “Be it far from thee, Lord, this shall never happen to you,” I had to denounce him: “Get thee behind me, Satan, because you are not savoring the things that be of God, you are savoring the things that be of men.” You are creating an idol of Christ based on the mind that is separated from Christ and you think this idol, by worshipping this idol, by declaring him to be your Lord and Savior, this will take you into the kingdom.

Worshipping the false image of Christ

But what is it you are doing? You are seeing Christ as outside yourself, as the external Savior. But where is Christ? Does it sound reasonable that Christ is in the kingdom? Where is the kingdom? Oh yes, within you. As long as you project an image that Christ is outside yourself, you do not know Christ and if you are not willing to reconsider that image and to have Christ teach you, show you, demonstrate to you that Christ is not that image, that the image is an illusion, then you are not willing to know Christ and then Christ must step back and say: “I know you not, I know you not, because you do not want to be known by me and neither do you want to know me as I am. For I am beyond the things that be of men.”

Think about this again with the wisdom of the Mother. Here are those fundamentalist Christians that declare Jesus Christ to be their Lord and Savior, but they see me as an external being and they think that this external being can save them, but how could that ever work? How could an external Savior take you into the kingdom that is within you? What are they really saying? Are they saying: “I want to know the real Jesus Christ?” Nay, they are saying: “I want to hold on to the image of Christ that is not Christ, that is not the real Christ, that is created here on earth, but I want that false Christ to save me and bring me into the kingdom.” How can a Christ created on earth take you into the kingdom that is beyond earth? Is there any logic there whatsoever? Is there any reasoning based on the wisdom of the Mother? Is there any willingness to reach vertically for an experience of the Christ so that the scales can fall from your eyes?

Often I see these people and as I said two thousand years ago: “Oh yes, with their mouth they declare all kinds of things, even with their actions they think they are doing my work, but their hearts are far from me because in their hearts they are not willing to know the real Christ.” Why? Because they have done works here on earth in my name that give them a sense of superiority, a sense of: “Surely I will be saved.” and they are not willing to let go of that idol, that false Christ and so their hearts are far from me. They love the things that be of men more than the things that be of God.

Do you have enough of the kingdom of man?

How can I let them into the kingdom when they do not want to enter the kingdom? Think about this, regardless of what they say, regardless of what they think, the vast majority of Christians do not want to enter the kingdom of God, for they have not had enough of experiencing the kingdom of men. I am not blaming them, I am not being a hellfire and brimstone preacher, I am just getting a little bit excited. But the reality is here, they have their free will, I respect that. I am not coming down, appearing in the sky in some undeniable manifestation and rolling up the world as a scroll, condemning those to hell who have worshipped me with their mouth but rejected me in their hearts.

I am not the one who decides, people decide for themselves. Have they had enough of the things that be of men, the kingdom of men? Will they shift and appreciate the things that be of God and then open themselves to knowing the things that be of God, not what men project are the things of God? That is the only deciding factor here.

The hell within

Is there an external hell that I am sending people to if they do not worship me? Nay, there is no external hell, well, unless you consider planet earth hell. But just as the kingdom is within, where is hell? It is within you, within your mind. When you are in a separate state of mind, that is hell, because there is always a threat, there is always an opposite, there are always other people that are seeking to manipulate you and get you to submit to them and follow them blindly. You can never be at peace, you can never rest, you can never feel secure, but it is all in your mind. Well, when you are on planet earth in a physical body, there are also other people, but still the experience of hell is in your mind, just as the experience of heaven can be in your mind, for everything is mind.

That is what you can begin to see when you acquire the wisdom of Christ. Even the wisdom of the Mother will allow you to see that nothing in the material world can exist on its own. Nothing could have created itself or come into being through some random process, therefore, everything is created out of mind, ultimately the mind of God. Heaven and hell are states of mind. “There is nothing good or bad, but thinking makes it so.” I wish I had said that.

A black hole to the astral plane

But anyway, the awareness that is missing from Christianity is that you cannot know Christ through the mind that is separated from Christ. Once you have stepped into this separate mind, the dualistic mind, the dead mind, you cannot know Christ. You can come up with all kinds of images, doctrines, rituals, but you are not knowing Christ. And if you do not want to know Christ, Christ cannot know you. Christ must leave you in the darkness in your own mind. Only when you become willing to look beyond your idol of Christ and truly know Christ can Christ approach you.

Up until then, well, God knows what you are attracting to you. When people sit in their churches, you will be able to see if you had this clear sight that some of these churches in America are energetically black holes on a Sunday. Even some of the megachurches where you have tens of thousands of people, because they are worshipping a false image of Christ, they are literally, when they come together at a Sunday service, opening up a black hole that connects them to the astral plane. And there are sometimes legions of demons coming out of that, siphoning off the energy of the congregation. Perhaps I am still becoming a hellfire and brimstone preacher, but truly if you could see this, you would be shocked at some of these churches that appear beautiful outwards. And they are not even filled with dead men’s bones, that would not be quite so bad. They are literally filled with the demons out of the astral plane, out of hell. And people are sitting there singing and calling out my name and they are not in their hearts tuning in and reading the energy that they are co-creating in their service.

When they have a pastor up there who takes pride in whipping them into a frenzy, because he has learned that if he wants to attract people to his church, he must give them some kind of experience. He has learned to whip them into a hysteria, where they open themselves to these demons and they feel they are getting something special out of that service. Just like people who take drugs open themselves up to the astral plane and feel they are getting an out of the ordinary experience.

Truly it has absolutely nothing to do with my intention for the Christian movement. These mega churches and many of the smaller churches are not built on the rock of Christ. For the rock of Christ cannot open up a black hole, it is immovable. But the shifting sands have become like the quicksand that sucks you down. These people go to church Sunday after Sunday. They have some sense that they are being deprived of some energy, but they also feel they are getting some energy, they are just not discerning that it is not a higher energy, it is just an agitated energy.

A false hope

There is a clever mix because the pastors, the blind leaders, the false pastors, they have learned to create this mix of the fear of hell on one side and the hope of going to heaven on the other. Even though they feel worse than when they came, in one way they have the renewed hope that even though they feel bad, they will one day make it into heaven. It is like those Catholics in the dark ages that were willing to accept being enslaved by the noblemen because after this life they were sure to go to heaven. It did not really matter how much they suffered in this lifetime when they were looking forward to an eternity in heaven. Only heaven never came, but there was another embodiment where they were enslaved by the power elite. Because that is the experience they said they wanted and Christ cannot approach them because Christ does not know them.

Truly it is an abomination to see these Christian churches every Sunday and how the demons are sucking out people’s energies and giving some of it to the pastor so he can be empowered so that next Sunday he can do it again and again and again. And how long, oh Lord, before they have had enough of this?

Tuning in to the ongoingness of the way of Christ

The question I am hurling into the collective consciousness of America especially is: “Do you know Christ—and does Christ know you?” You who are here, you know Christ. You have been willing to know Christ, maybe not in the fullness yet, but you are at least on that path of becoming more and more connected because you are willing to look at the beam, the subconscious selves in your own subconscious mind. And if you continue on that path where many of you have made great progress, you will one day after this body gives out, walk up to that gate and I will step aside and say: “Enter ye in at the straight gate.” And I am looking forward to that moment but I am not asking you to be in a hurry. Take the time decided in your Divine Plan for truly once you know Christ in this world, why be in a hurry to go to the next world? Why not feel fulfilled in walking the path, walking the way of Christ in this world? You who are followers of the way continue to walk the way, continue to reach within and be willing to ask for directions to help you see what you have not yet seen.

Let not your ego whisper in your ear: “Oh but you have been on the path for so many years, you have done so many hours of violet flame, you do not need to look anymore.” But you see, if you are still in a physical body on planet earth, there is something to look for or you would have left the body because the moment you have no more separate selves or at least subconscious selves, you could not hold on to a physical body. You simply could not remain here in this dense realm because the selves that you created from the 144th level to the 48th level, they are not dualistic selves therefore, from a certain perspective not separate selves but they are simply selves that allowed you to adapt to the density of planet earth. And you had to do it in stages. You see, you are starting there as a Conscious You at the 144th level, you are creating selves in your identity body. That is the first step towards integrating with the density of the physical realm. You must be able to identify yourself as a being who can even fit into this density, who can even exist in this density.

You take on a number of these selves and then the mental realm because you cannot think as clearly on earth as you can in the ascended realm or on a natural planet. You must create selves that allow you to think in this density, the same with feelings. The thing is if you had no selves to let go of, you would have let go of the body. It does not mean that you could not have overcome the dualistic selves, the separate selves, but there will still be something to look for and overcome, some illusion to overcome as long as you are in embodiment. And therefore, it is wise for those who follow the way not to be misled into this subtle sense of superiority that you have attained something. You have attained something. If you have risen above the 96th level, you have attained some measure of Christhood. But Christhood is not a permanent state. Christhood is a process of self-transcendence, the River of Life. Therefore, if you allow your ego to whisper that now you can stand still, then suddenly what is Christ going to do?

Christ is going to say: “You have followed the way for so many steps, now you want to stand still at this level? Well, then you do not need me to stand still, so I do not know you anymore.” This is possible up until the 96th level. When you go beyond the 96th level you lock into the ongoingness of the way of Christ and therefore, the ego has no power over you to make you stand still. It may still pull on you to identify yourself with something on earth that you are attached to, that you cannot quite let go of, but nevertheless you lock into the ongoingness of the path and therefore, you know there is always a next step. For if there was not a next step, you would have walked through the door and the physical body would have fallen away and your life on earth would have fallen away. Simple logic of the wisdom of the Mother which looks at, simply, are you here on earth in a physical body? Well, then you still have steps to take before you are ready to enter the kingdom.

As we so often say because we are beyond time and space, we could go on. It is my great joy to interact with you and create this interdependent origination. I wish that I could reach all people the way we are interacting during this time, but that is for now only wishful thinking. But it shall not remain so forever because of what you and others who have opened their hearts to the reality of Christ have been willing to go through, the planet is being raised up and what you see going on right now both in America and around the world is that the forces who are working against this awakening are making a last ditch effort to hold it back, to pull people into following the blind leaders be they in church or state. And there will come a point where those who follow these blind leaders will suddenly realize: “We left the way, we are in the ditch and that’s a bitch—as in karma is a bitch.” And some of them will wake up and realize: “We have lost the way.” Right now most Christians think they are on the way and therefore, it requires that rude awakening of hitting the rock of Christ before they will realize “We are not on the way, we have lost our way” and then they will reach for something that can show them how to get back on the way and that is when I can know them again.

I would if I could spare them for those hard knocks but I bow to free will.

I thank you for being the open doors whereby I could radiate this message into the collective consciousness. I simply want to end with this: Do you know Christ? Does Christ know you? And I seal you in a joy, the flame of joy that I hold for the earth. I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Is the mission of Christ impossible?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, August 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and I come to give you another installment of the wisdom of the Mother. We shall begin by considering a question that most people have never considered. We might consider or express it as the impossibility of the mission of Christ.

Being spiritually dead

Why would it seem like Christ is on an impossible mission? Well, that cannot be understood with the consciousness that most people have. For the consciousness that makes it impossible for them to see how difficult the mission of Christ is, is precisely what makes the mission of Christ so difficult.

We can approach it by referring to the quote that I have talked about before where Jesus says to the young man who wants to follow him but asks permission to go and bury his father first. And Jesus says rather sternly, I can assure you: “Let the dead bury their dead.” So few Christians, hardly any Christians, have pondered what that meant, have come to the conclusion, the understanding, that to Jesus most people are actually dead. Even though the people themselves would say: “What do you mean I am dead? I am perfectly alive, I am conscious, I am doing what people are doing. I can even bury the dead!” But to Jesus, they were not physically dead, they were spiritually dead, and what does that mean? Well, what did Jesus also say? “I am the way, the truth and the life.”

Was it Jesus personally that was the way, the truth and the life? That would seem unlikely, since it would mean that all of the people who lived on this planet before Jesus was born were basically dead, they did not have the life of Christ in them. But you see, it is the universal Christ consciousness that is the way, the truth and the life. If you have separated from that in your mind, because you have died as a connected being and come to see yourself as a separate being, you are spiritually dead. But the difficulty is that you are still physically alive, you are still conscious, so you do not think you are dead in a spiritual sense. You do not see that there is a problem and that is what brings up the impossibility of the mission of Christ.

The outer path to the outer kingdom

How can the Christ make people who are spiritually dead come to recognize that they are spiritually dead? How can he help them solve a problem if they are not even able to see the problem? Or if they are not willing to see the problem, for they are not willing to acknowledge that their consciousness might be lacking.

You see, by simply looking at the evolution of the Christian religion, you can see the problem. What is it that people in the death consciousness do when they hear about the concept that you can be saved and enter heaven? They immediately project that there must be an outer process here on earth that will qualify them for entry into heaven. Look at the Christian religion. They have done exactly what the Jewish religion had done at the time of Jesus. Set up outer doctrines, outer rituals, outer rules, an outer hierarchy and the promise is, if you follow all the dictates of this outer religion, if you obey the priests and live up to the rituals and believe in the doctrines, you are guaranteed to go to heaven. And where do they see this heaven? Somewhere up there. It is this wonderful garden where the remote God in the sky is sitting on a great white throne in the middle, and the angels are flapping around playing their harps or trumpets or whatever instruments they may be playing, and everything is wonderful.

The inner path to the inner kingdom

But where did Jesus say the kingdom of God was? Oh yeah, within you! So if you reach for the wisdom of the Mother, you can see that there is again a contradiction between what Jesus said, and what the Christian religion says. But what does it mean that the kingdom of God is within you? What is within you? Your liver, your tongue, your stomach? Probably not, right? That which is within you is your state of consciousness. Meaning what? That what qualifies you to entry into heaven is your consciousness, your state of consciousness and that means that you cannot enter heaven if you are in the death consciousness. For what is the death consciousness? You are separated from Christ, and how do you get into the kingdom of God? By coming into oneness with Christ by losing your life in this world, the outer life, being reborn into the life of Christ.

What does it mean to be reborn? That means you are reborn into a new sense of identity where you do not identify yourself as a separate being, but as a connected being. As a connected being with the Christ mind that unifies you with your Creator. What sense does it make that by following outer rituals and believing outer doctrines and obeying an outer hierarchy, you are going to automatically shift your state of consciousness so you can enter the kingdom? Certainly, this is not what Jesus said. For he said: “The kingdom of God comes not with observation, for the kingdom of God is within you.” What do we see here? Well, we see that when humankind went into separation, something was lost and what was lost was the concept of a path where you see yourself as a connected being.

You start out not having a clear sense of what you are connected to, but you sense you are connected to something outside your own mind. Some reality that was not defined by or produced within your own mind and you therefore see that there is a path whereby you can systematically step by step expand your sense of connection, come to a clearer and clearer vision of what you are connected to until you attain oneness with that, which of course is your higher self, your I AM Presence.

You see again, Jesus taught the multitudes in parables but expounded all things to his disciples. What did he teach his disciples? A path. What has been lost in Christianity is that the early followers of Jesus called themselves followers of the way, I am the way. But when you are trapped in duality, you cannot see the way of Christ, which is the way of self-transcendence.

Blindly following the blind leaders

But as we have said, when you go into duality, you have a sense of incompleteness, you have a longing for something, and the leaders, the blind leaders of the Christian religion had to cover that over. They simply defined a false path, an outer path. Follow the doctrines, follow the leaders, follow the rules and you are guaranteed to be saved. On the real path, you are not guaranteed anything. It all depends on your willingness to look at yourself, your own state of mind, and raise it up, or rather, seek for that oneness with the Christ mind that raises you up. It is all dependent on your choices continually, whereas the Christian religion promises you, you make the choice to be baptized and declare Jesus as your Lord and Savior, and that is the last choice you have to make so the false path is based on outer things. You qualify by doing outer things.

But who has defined this false path? Well, those who are trapped in the consciousness of separation and who are they? The false pastors that Jesus talked about, the false leaders, those who are beautiful outwards, but they are filled with dead men’s bones because they have the death consciousness. The dead men’s bones are the separate subconscious selves that they have not been willing to give up and so they are the blind leaders and when you follow them, you make yourself blind. But in a sense you were already blind, or you would never have followed them.

The impossibility of Christ

This brings us back to the impossibility of Christ. People are blind by the duality consciousness, by separation, and therefore they follow the blind leaders. That was the case for the Jewish people that Jesus encountered over and over and over again. How does the Christ make people see that they are blind when they think they know everything and they are guaranteed to be saved?

You look at the actual reality of how Jesus walked around, spoke before great crowds for three years, but attracted relatively few followers. According to the scriptures or the normal Christian doctrines, Jesus only had 12 disciples. Quite a result after three years of vigorous preaching, to only have 12 followers. Yeah, there were those women that were always hanging around, but they were good for doing the dishes. You see here with the wisdom of the Mother, something does not make sense. Why did not Jesus attract more followers? Because the people he encountered believed that they were not in the death consciousness, they were not lacking, because they were Jews. They were God’s chosen people. They had the only true religion. Why would they need to listen to this preacher when they already had everything they needed to secure their salvation?

Death consciousness in Christianity

Does that remind you of anyone you know in today’s world? Oh yeah, the vast majority of Christians who believe that they are God’s chosen people because they are Christians and they, by following the outer doctrines, are guaranteed to be saved. When you have the wisdom of the Mother, you can simply ask yourself, what would happen if today’s Christians had encountered Jesus in the flesh?

Most of them would think: “Oh of course I would recognize him and follow him.” The vast majority of them would have said about Jesus: “Oh look at that new age preacher, he is of the devil. It is not biblical what he is preaching. He is a false preacher.” Exactly the same as the Jews that rejected him 2,000 years ago. And why might that be? Could it be that the same people that rejected Jesus 2,000 years ago in the flesh have now reincarnated as Christians using the Christian religion to validate the exact same attitude they had 2,000 years ago and which they have not been willing to reconsider in all that time?

Seeing through the death consciousness

What shall the Christ do with such people? The Christ sees they are dead, but they do not see it. They think they are saved, or at least that they will be and even though they may have incarnated many times over the past 2,000 years in a Christian culture, even though they have believed in the promise that if you are a good Christian you will be saved after this lifetime, even though they have experienced often multiple times that the promise was false because they were not saved after that lifetime. They were sent right back into embodiment. They are still not willing to acknowledge that they are the ones who have to change by changing their state of consciousness, by looking at their state of consciousness, looking at the beam that prevents them from seeing, number one, that they are dead, number two, they are dead because they do not have the life of Christ in them. And number three, that they will never get the life of Christ by following an external religion.

They need to enter the kingdom of God within them by removing the beam that blocks their entry. Visualize a doorway that leads to the kingdom and there is a huge beam blocking it. How will you get through if you do not look at the beam and remove it? If you try thinking: “Oh, I do not need to get through that door, I just follow this outer religion, I’ll get through some other door.” But where is the doorway to the kingdom? Is it out there? Is it behind that pillar, around the corner? If the kingdom is within, where is the doorway that leads to the kingdom? Most likely also within. This is obvious when you have the wisdom of the Mother, but not obvious if you do not have that wisdom and therefore, you are not willing to look at yourself. Then you cannot see that for you there is only one doorway to the kingdom and it is in your mind and until you remove that beam in your own eye, you cannot walk through that doorway.

And removing the beam in your own eye is not something you do in one quick movement. It is a process of walking with Christ, not on the stations of the cross, but on the stations of life that Jesus demonstrated throughout his mission, which can be found when you read between the lines. Although given the incompleteness of the scriptures, it is somewhat difficult to find it. Which is of course why we have given many teachings in today’s age, outlining those steps to Christhood, including the entire path to self-mastery course, but also many other teachings. There is a process that leads to your personal entry into the kingdom and it is determined by all of the beams you have in your subconscious mind that must be resolved.

The hidden relief in being a sinner

So many Christians will not see this and why not? Because of another false doctrine of the Christian religion: “You were conceived in sin. You are created as sinners. You are sinners from the beginning.” You may on one hand say that this is a burden for people to feel they are sinners, but actually it is not for most people.

It is a relief because what does it mean: “We were just created in this condition. It was not the result of our own choices. We did not make the choice to enter the death consciousness and be sinners. God must have created us that way so we are not responsible.” And if you did not choose to go into the consciousness of death, how can you choose to go out? And if you cannot choose to go out, well, what then? Wait for the external savior to come and save you. This all-loving, almighty, all-knowing, all-powerful God up there created you as a sinner and then he looked down on earth and thought: “Maybe I went too far. Okay, I’ll send my only begotten Son down there to save them from the state of sin that I created them in.” Does this really make sense to anyone? No, because they do not think about it. If they thought about it with the wisdom of the Mother, they would see that this does not make any sense whatsoever. What is the logical explanation? Well, you are in the death consciousness because you chose to enter it and that is why you can choose to un-enter it, but you can only do it consciously.

The mission of Christ

And that is what Christ comes to give you, that awareness of how to make the higher choice. But you have to choose. The responsibility is yours. But if you are not willing to take that responsibility, if you are not willing to multiply the talents but want to bury them in the ground of the death consciousness, well then, how can you even see that you need Christ as the inner savior instead of the outer savior? How can you actually see Christ? So many Christians claim to be Christ-ians, but they do not see Christ. They see Jesus as an outer person, as the only begotten Son of God, but they do not actually even see Jesus. They see an idolatrous image, a graven image created by the Christian religion. They look at Christ through the filter of the mind of anti-christ, they look at Jesus through the filter of the mind of anti-christ, but they think they are followers of Christ, bringing us back to the impossibility of the mission of Christ.

Is the mission of Christ impossible? Well, why would Christ have come into this world if it was impossible? And why is it not impossible? Well, because without him was not anything that was made so the Christ consciousness is within everything, which means that what makes up the death consciousness are illusions created from separation. But within every illusion is the Christ reality, the Christ vision that allows you to see that the illusion is an illusion and not reality. Also, there is the omega aspect of the Christ vision, the wisdom of the Mother, the Sophia, that allows you to look at the death consciousness and see the contradictions. The death consciousness, as we have said, is the duality consciousness, where there are always two opposites. They cannot both be true, and the wisdom of the Mother allows you to see that maybe they both are untrue. When you look at these dualistic polarities, these contradictions, they cannot both be true, but they can both be untrue and that is what you see with the wisdom of the Mother, so you can reach for something beyond.

Unrecorded teachings of Jesus

This is actually what Jesus taught in many of the teachings that were not recorded in the scriptures. He taught this. He certainly taught it to his disciples, but he also taught it at many of these events where he was preaching in the hills, often to larger crowds. He would teach it, not in the same words that I am using here, because times have moved on, but he would teach it as it could be taught given the consciousness of the people at the time.

You can look at the outer scriptures that have been handed down to you and you can say it is very difficult in these scriptures to see the message I have just given you. Not impossible, but it is difficult. But what Jesus taught was much more than was written down, and he taught it in a way that was not impossible for people to grasp, and some people did grasp it, many more people than recorded in the scriptures.

There were actually many, many people that internalized certain sayings of Jesus, certain teachings of Jesus, and even after the Christian religion started forming, they stayed away from the outer religion and just went into their own closets to pray, so to speak, meaning they were willing to look at their own minds. And there were people who were not disciples, outer followers of Jesus, but still made great progress based on these teachings that he gave, the unrecorded teachings. You can say at the time of Jesus, there was a teaching given. It was not written down, and it was deliberately shut out of the Christian church. And anyone who became a mystic and tried to express the inner revelations they had received was, of course, persecuted by the church, or in rare instances, they were made saints of the Catholic church, which is almost the same thing as being killed, because they are just creating an idolatrous image of what this saint was all about.

And really, you had some Christian mystics that were later turned into saints, because then the Catholic church could claim ownership of them and claim that their revelations not only conformed to doctrine, but validated doctrine. No mystical vision can validate the outer doctrines of the Christian churches or Lutheran churches or fundamentalist churches. They are filled with dead men’s bones.

The sense of constant threat in duality

What does all this have to do with inferiority and superiority? Well, it has to do with the fact that when you go into the mind of separation, the death consciousness, not only do you feel incomplete, but you cannot stand still. This may seem contradictory, because you look at the many people, the many cultures that have become closed systems and stood still. You look at, for example, the dark ages, where the Catholic church reigned supreme in Europe and had created the feudal system, and the people were basically slaves. They could not read or write. They could not even read the scriptures. They were only hearing what the priests said in church.

And you can say, but were they not standing still? Well, yes, from a certain perspective, they were standing still. But they were still trapped in the dualistic polarity, where you can never really stand still. You can look at these times and say, there were certain elements of these societies that did not change over several hundred years. But does that mean that there was peace and harmony? Look at the history of the Catholic church. First conflicts with what became the Eastern Orthodox church. Other conflicts within the Catholic church. They had to ban certain people as heretics. They banned certain ideas, reincarnation among them. Then there was the massacre of the Cathars, the witch hunts, the Crusades, the Inquisition. Was it ever standing still? No, because they were always threatened by something.

Why would the only true church of Christ be threatened by the devil? If they really were anointed by Christ, sponsored by Christ, and if they were built on the rock of Christ and the gates of hell should not prevail against their church, why would they feel so threatened they would have to persecute their own members, burn them at the stake, try to kill members of another religion? Why was the Muslim religion a threat to Christianity if the Muslims would go to hell anyway? Why worry about them? Of course, because they were wanting to take over the city of Jerusalem, which Christians consider the holy city. But still, if the kingdom of God is within you, it is not really located in Jerusalem, is it? So what does it matter who has control over that city, unless you have the idolatry of Christ, that Jesus came there because it was the holy land. But again, the wisdom of the Mother allows you to see that perhaps Jesus did not appear in Palestine because it was holy, but because it was one of the most unholy places on earth, and therefore, it was in a greater need of the Christ light.

Relative dualistic peace

But anyway, I digress. Inferiority and superiority. Well, you cannot stand still when you are trapped in duality, because you are like a ping-pong ball being hammered from one side of the table to another by the two dualistic polarities, which in practicality is often two different fallen beings and their followers who have created these sides. And the people are the ping-pong balls being batted back and forth. You cannot stand still, meaning you are always threatened. You are never at peace, but you are wanting to have peace. So you are wanting to shut out all messages that might disturb your sense of peace. And therefore, you come up with this idea that if you are superior, you can be at peace in feeling you are superior. But strangely enough, even if you are inferior, you can feel at peace in being inferior. If you were created in sin and you did not choose to be a sinner and there is nothing you can do about it yourself, then you can feel at peace. You do not have to take responsibility for discerning. You do not have to take responsibility for discerning the difference between the death consciousness and the Christ consciousness.

And if you are superior and you already have the highest truth, because you know better than God, you know better than Christ, then you can also feel at peace. It is a relative peace. It is a fragile peace. But this is what people reach for in duality. They see only the dualistic polarities and they attempt to use both of them to create some fragile sense that they have their lives under control and they have their salvation under control. The fallen beings, the power elite, the superior people feel that they are in control because they know better than God. And the blind followers of those blind leaders feel they are also in control because they just follow the blind leaders and they will get into the kingdom. They will get into the kingdom all right, but what kingdom it is, is another matter. In duality there are always two polarities and strange as it may seem, people will use both polarities to try to create the same state of mind, namely being in control.

For what is it that you want when you go into duality? You want the experience that your mind, your own mind, can define reality and you think that if reality conforms to your definition in your mind, you are at peace, you are in control.

Again, as we have said, the same mindset that created the two polarities is the same mindset that people use to overcome the tension between the two polarities. It is the old story encapsulated by Einstein, that you are trying to solve a problem with the same state of consciousness that created the problem.

The first challenge of Christ

Now you might say, if the Christ knows this and sees this very clearly, why does the Christ even bother to try and save people? But again, it is because Christ sees the unreality of what people have taken on, but also sees the reality of the Conscious You and the I AM Presence, and therefore, sees that as the Conscious You can shift into the separate identity, it can also shift out of it. And even though I have talked about a path that is not instantaneous, it is actually possible that people can have an instantaneous shift, as illustrated by the story of Paul on the road to Damascus, where the scales fell from his eyes.

This did not mean that Paul, after that experience, was now in full Christhood and had resolved his psychology, as you can see clearly in his letters. But nevertheless, it meant that he had instantly shifted from persecuting Christ and the Christians to seeing some value in the message of Christ and that is the first step, and that shift can happen in an instant, in the blink of an eye. Does that mean it always happens that way? No. For many people it is a more gradual shift. But nevertheless, there comes that point where you shift and you see that there is more to reality than what your own mind can define. And that is the shift that all of you have gone through, or you would not be here, and that many spiritual people have gone through. Some Christians have gone through it as well.

The second challenge of Christ

But the challenge is, of course, as we have explained before, the second challenge of Christ. The first challenge is, do you recognize Christ as something outside your own mind? The second challenge is, do you see that Christ is valuable precisely because it is outside your own mind and therefore, gives you a frame of reference for seeing the beam in your own eye and removing it? Or do you, as Peter, want to take your recognition of Christ, draw it into your own mind, and use Christ to validate the contents of your mind, basically validating why you do not have to remove that beam? That is the challenge that very few Christians have passed.

Over the many years, the centuries, the millennia, a considerable amount of Christians have had that awakening, conversion, they might say, the sense of being reborn, but they have then allowed their minds to use their experience to validate the contents of the mind instead of using it as a tool for dismissing, for letting go of those contents. Instead of saying: “What is that to me? I will follow thee” they have attempted to hold on to what they have in this world, not being willing to let go of it in order to follow Christ into the kingdom.

And at the same time, they have used that experience, a genuine experience of the mind of Christ, to build or validate a sense of superiority because they had that experience.

It is like people who have lived in a dark prison and suddenly they remove some of the dirt on the window and they see a ray of light shining through. But now, instead of saying: “Oh, that means there is something outside the prison. How do I get out?” they are saying: “Look, I am the most special prisoner because I saw the light.” And they want the other prisoners to validate their sense of being superior instead of focusing on: “How do I get out of the cage?”

The wisdom of the Mother can allow you to see, not the impossibility of Christ, but certainly the obstacles to the mission of Christ and by coming to see this, you can begin to dissect those obstacles, dissect the death consciousness. See those dead men’s bones that are residing in your subconscious mind and throw them out one at a time. And when you have thrown out enough bones in your own subconscious, in your own sepulcher, then you can begin to share your process with others so that they can also come to see the death consciousness and see the fundamental challenge of Christ in awakening people, having them reborn back into life.

The challenge for America

What does it have to do with America? Well, America has the potential to go through an awakening. This will not mean that all Americans will suddenly be converted into a Christian religion. It will actually mean that many Americans will be converted out of a Christian religion to see that there is much more to grasp about Christ than what is told from the Christian pulpits every Sunday.

What is going on right now? Well, it is that those who consider themselves Christians and consider themselves superior because they are Christians have been given a last opportunity to act out their sense of superiority to a greater and greater extreme until either they themselves or at least other people begin to see it. These are, so to speak, the last efforts where those who are in the Christian superiority camp have a last chance to either reform their ways or to be removed from America. Some of them may be able to incarnate in other countries. Some of them will be taken from the earth completely. Certainly, many of the leaders will not have an opportunity to re-embody on earth. It is, so to speak, separating the sheep from the goats, seeing who has the wedding garment and who does not.

And many of the people who have the potential to be awakened to the true message of Christ are people who are in spiritual New Age alternative movements for they are more open-minded. But many of them have also gotten themselves into a sense of superiority because they belong to this movement, this guru, this teaching that also gives them that sense of superiority. So it is not just the Christians who are facing the challenge. All people in America are facing the challenge: “Will we see the limitations of our minds, of our beliefs, of our institutions? Will we see that certain aspects of American society are out of touch with the message of Christ?”

As this invocation explains, the contradiction between claiming America is a Christian nation, but at the same time claiming, that America does not need to serve the all but can focus on itself and what it sees as its self-interest, that America can remain great or become great again by doing the opposite of what Jesus told people to do, refusing to be my brother’s keeper, refusing to feed the poor and the hungry and heal the sick.

For all of this stuff in the Sermon on the Mount: Ah, that is just weakness. Nay, the total egotistical focus on self, that is the strength and that is what Christ would have taught. If he just knew as much back then as these Christians know today, he would have affirmed their beliefs. But Jesus did not know it back then. But fortunately, they do today, so they can correct Jesus’ mistake. Is that not what they believe?

If you really look at what they believe, they believe they know better than Christ what Christ should have said. What the message of Christ is all about. Some will say the message of Christ was about overcoming selfishness. But these Christians are saying the message of Christ was about deifying selfishness as the ultimate human expression. You see, when you see this with the wisdom of the Mother, that this is simply the duality consciousness being allowed to come out of hiding instead of always trying to stay under the radar, now it comes out in such an extreme unbalanced manifestation that it just cannot remain hidden for those who have eyes to see and ears to hear.

And in the next years or so, many Americans will awaken to see the contrast between what Jesus really taught and what humanity really means and what some of these forces are preaching and how they are acting.

Moving the interdependent originations

You may say, is this a somber message or an uplifting message? Well, it depends on how you look at it. I look at it as an uplifting message because it is simply the necessary phase that America has to go through before it can begin to manifest the golden age. Again, we have said before that there is such a difference in the golden age mindset and the present mindset on earth that if this was to be overcome in small steps, it would take a very long time. By releasing the light that we released at New Year’s, flushing out the imbalanced beliefs, we are shortening the time before the golden age can begin to manifest. For me, that is the good news. For the fallen beings, not so much. But who cares? In a sense, as the Divine Mother, I care about all beings, but I also respect their free will and therefore, I am not moved by their desire to stay in the death consciousness.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. We shall see whether it will be my last for this conference, but certainly it is the last for today. Probably a relief, given that you have had a long day, but I must say a very productive day, where you have really moved the interdependent originations. I see it clearly from the ascended state. You have really moved things. You have stirred up things. You have reinforced the light released from New Year’s and therefore, created an even greater upheaval, which is a good thing because it shortens the time.

And did Jesus not say that the time should be shortened for the elect? But you are the elect because you were elected to be here. And many other people, because of the impulses that you have radiated, can now also elect to be part of those who are recognizing the difference between the death consciousness and the Christ consciousness.

For this, you have my gratitude, and I look forward, as we all do, to the rest of this conference. I seal you in the love of the Divine Mother that I have for each one of you.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Becoming God free with the Wisdom of the Mother

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Godfre through Kim Michaels, August 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Godfre. What is in a name? Why did I choose that name as my ascended name, or even as the pen name I used in my last embodiment? Because there is only freedom in God. But of course, you can say, can you be directly free in God? Can you as a being on earth, even as an ascended master, know God directly?

In a sense not. You know God through the Christ mind, the mind that unifies you with your source. But nevertheless, let us not get lost in technicalities here. The important point is, there is no freedom at the level of the separate mind, the human mind. And that is what people need to grasp if they are to overcome the entire inferiority-superiority dynamic.

Denial of reincarnation

Now I know well that if the average American and certainly Christian Americans were to hear me say that I, the Ascended Master Godfre, was embodied as George Washington, who was instrumental in the birth of this nation, they would of course deny this. Why? Because they deny reincarnation.

But why does the Christian religion and why do the cultures that spring from the Christian religion deny reincarnation? Why does even scientific materialism deny reincarnation? Well, it is simply because a certain group of fallen beings determined that they did not like the idea of reincarnation. And therefore, they decided to define it out of existence by denying it and by getting as many people as possible to follow them in that denial.

Why did they not like and do they not like this idea of reincarnation? Well, for several reasons. The first one is that they do not like the idea that you can be, to use their vernacular, punished in a future life for what you have done in this life. Because if they are to think about what consequences their actions will have for themselves in the future lifetimes, they cannot freely exercise power in this lifetime.

They cannot do whatever they want without considering the consequences for the people if they have to be bothered to think about how this might affect themselves and limit them in a coming lifetime. This is what you saw with Theodora, the wife of the Roman Emperor Justinian in the 700s, who was instrumental in furthering the denial of reincarnation in the Catholic church. She of course did not start it. It was started by other fallen beings who also did not like this idea.

Limitations of the separate mind

But there are other reasons why the fallen beings do not like the concept of reincarnation. And one of the primary ones is that it opens up the possibility that someone could have spent lifetimes seeking to purify their minds of all dualistic elements, seeking to tune in to the Christ mind, raise their level of awareness higher than the average person on earth, and certainly higher than anyone who is trapped in duality. And that would then mean that these people had reached a higher level of consciousness than the fallen beings can ever reach while they are in the fallen consciousness.

For you see, there are fallen beings who realize, they do not realize this as clearly as I am expressing it here, but they realize that there is a limitation to the fallen consciousness. There is a limitation to the power you can get through the fallen consciousness, the separate mind. They do not see this clearly, but they sense their limitations.

And that is why, when they see someone who has gone beyond the dualistic mind, who has tuned in to the One Mind and become an open door for the One Mind, they know they cannot compete with that being, as some among the scribes and Pharisees and the Sanhedrin knew they could never compete with Jesus. For he had a power that is beyond this world, and the power they had was of this world and it was no match for the power of Christ.

Why do they then deny reincarnation? Because they want to make it seem as if there is no evolutionary process that can lead you to higher states of consciousness. You start this lifetime the way you are now. Why is this important to them? Well, it is important because, first of all, the mass majority of the population are still trapped in duality and separation. They have not reached beyond it, so they are not open for the Christ mind. But they themselves can then claim that they were born with some special privilege. They were either selected by God to be special or they were selected by the principle of survival of the fittest to be special.

In other words, it is not a matter of using your own willingness to transcend yourself to rise higher in consciousness. No, you are born the way you are and that is it. And therefore, the people just have to accept that they can never challenge the leaders who are selected for leadership positions.

Being born “superior”

And this, of course, is a concept, when you look at it, goes back into the mists of history. You can look at America as a nation. You can see today, if you have just a sprinkle of this wisdom of the Mother, you can see today that there is clearly an elite of people in America who believe that they are superior to the general population.

You can come up with all kinds of excuses, all kinds of intellectual argumentation, but if you have just a little bit of the wisdom of the Mother, you see this clearly. It is as if you have a camera that is out of focus, so everything is blurred. But when you have the wisdom of the Mother, suddenly the camera comes into focus and now you clearly see the power elite, and their sense of superiority.

You can trace this back and you see it nowhere in time more clearly than during the so-called Gilded Age, where basically the country was run by the self-interest of these monopoly capitalists, Morgan, Rockefeller and others. They believed they were born superior and had a right to basically extract as much wealth from the people as possible.

They also believed that they knew better than anyone how to run the country. They did not want to run for office because they do not like democracy, so they were willing to buy influence with their enormous wealth. This literally was the best government money can buy, as the saying goes. I am not saying that the current government is not bought by money, but it is certainly not the best government. Neither was it, of course, during the Gilded Age.

Elitist attitude of the Founding Fathers

But let us go further back. Let us go back to the founding of this nation. Now, if you accept that I was George Washington, you can ask yourself: “Well, did George Washington feel superior?” As I have explained before, I did, in my younger years clearly feel that I was superior, that I was special, that I was selected for a certain mission. This was not necessarily wrong, as it was in my Divine plan, but nevertheless the attitude of superiority was not constructive to the fulfillment of my Divine plan.

And as I have explained, during that winter in Valley Forge, I saw through an intuitive vision the vanity of this attitude, this sense of superiority, and I knelt before God and I went deeply within, and in the concepts and ideas you are using today, we are using today, I saw the separate self that made me feel superior, and I decided to let it go, to let it die.

And that is why I could then fulfill my mission and have the impact on the revolutionary war that I had, so that this nation could be born. But still, even after that, I had some of the elitist attitude that I had grown up with, because back then, American society was infused by this elitist attitude. You see it in Jefferson, who had this ideal of the gentleman farmer, who lived on his farm and spent most of his time reading and studying literature and culture and whatever, because of course he had slaves to do the hard work.

But you see how the Founding Fathers were men of their times, a product of their times, and even in America, there was this very clear elitist attitude. Now you may say, where did this come from? And of course it came from England, where you look at British society at the time, and you see how the kings and the noblemen who ran the country at the time had that attitude of superiority.

Elitism of the fallen mindset

And then you can say, well, where did it come from? And you can trace it in England back through the kings and the noblemen, going back as far as you have recorded history. And if you look at other civilizations and cultures, you can see the same phenomenon in virtually every culture.

Some Egyptian pharaohs believed they were God incarnated. Other cultures had the idea that their leaders were sent by God because they had special qualities. You see that you cannot really grasp where this attitude comes from unless you have this concept of fallen beings, where you see that this actually did not originate in this sphere.

You see that it is so much older than this sphere because there is this small group of these fallen beings who for so long have felt they were superior, not only superior to other people in a horizontal way, but even superior in a vertical way, superior to God. Some of them believe they know better than God. You can say, how is it possible that they can believe this? It is because, as we have said, the mind has the ability to formulate an image and to project that this is not an image—it is reality. It is how the world is.

Now, we have sometimes given the impression that these fallen beings are, you might say, evil, but you could also take the stand of saying that they are simply exploring what you can do with the mind, the conceptual mind, where you can formulate a concept, project it onto the Ma-ter light, and then when you get the return current from the cosmic mirror, you can use it to validate the concept until you have come to a point where you are so believing in, you are so invested in the concept that you feel it is real—this is how the world is.

And as we have said, it is not that this is necessarily evil. It is just one of the things you can do with your self-awareness, your imagination and your free will. It is an experience you can have, and it is an experience you are allowed to have, in order to explore what can be done with free will and in order to have the experiences that you personally need to have before you come to that point where you see the vanity of this and surrender this desire to use the mind to define reality, and where instead you shift and realize that whereas the mind has the ability to define what seems real, the sense of reality exists only in the mind because the mind does not actually change how the universe works outside of the range of the mind.

From a son of man to a son of God

You might say, as we have said, that earth used to be a natural planet created by the Elohim. These are minds that are beyond the human level of the mind who created planet earth. But then there came the shift where most people went into duality and now they started taking the earth down from its original purity to what we have called an unnatural planet. But the range of the minds of human beings does not reach beyond the earth. This is one of the reasons for the enormous distances that you see in the universe.

Humankind, the minds of humankind have the ability to change certain parameters on earth, but not all. But they cannot reach beyond earth. And that means that there comes a point where you realize that your mind may be able to define a sense of reality here on earth, but it really does not change the reality of the entire universe.

And then you make that conscious shift where you decide: “I want to experience a reality beyond my own mind and the collective mind on earth. I want to connect to the reality of the world because I have had enough of trying to define what I want to be real. I want to know what actually is real because it is created by greater minds than my own.”

This is the essential shift where you go from being a son of man, as Jesus referred to himself in the beginning of his mission, to being a son of God, where you see your divine origin. And therefore, you are God free in the sense that you decide: ”I want to know the reality that God created, not the reality that human beings have attempted to create, including what I have attempted to create in my own mind.”

Seeing contradictions with the Wisdom of the Mother

And this is a shift that is revolutionary. It is the death of the old self and you are reborn into a new life, or rather you are reborn into life through the Christ mind. It is a vertical shift. However, where does this shift come from? What is it that prepares your mind to make that shift? It is the wisdom of the Mother.

Because there must be a process in your mind whereby you begin to see the limitations of your own mind. And that is the wisdom of the Mother that allows you to see the contradictions you have in your mind because of the dualistic polarities. What have we attempted to explain with all of our teachings about the duality consciousness? When you are inside of it, you cannot see its limitations because you cannot see neutrally the two dualistic polarities.

You will see one as being superior, one as being inferior, one as being true, one as being false. You can see this by contacting the Christ mind, but you can also see it through the wisdom of the Mother where you bring these two viewpoints that you hold in different separate selves that are normally hiding in the subconscious mind, you bring them above the threshold of conscious awareness and you can now neutrally look at both, see that they are contradicting each other.

And instead of the common reaction where you get scared of the contradictions and fall back into denying one and saying the other one must be true, you can step further back and see that none of them are true. Both of them are out of touch with reality and therefore, you can say with the wisdom of the Mother, there must be a higher understanding and where is that understanding found? By reaching up for the Christ mind.

The long process to a revolutionary shift

You can say that there is a revolutionary turning point where you let the old self die and you are reborn into your original sense of self as the man who descended from heaven, but nobody can make that shift instantaneously. It takes a long process to be ready for this shift and we have before given the imagery that going into separation and duality is like going into a maze. You go into the maze, the past divides, you have to choose one over the other, one dualistic polarity over the other.

You raise the one dualistic polarity up by putting the other down. And then, as you go further, you reach another dividing point where now your choice of the one dualistic polarity might be challenged. You have to again make a choice that takes you deeper into the maze and each time you are reacting, because you are reacting once you go in the maze, you are making a choice that takes you deeper and deeper down.

You are not aware of what you are choosing here because as we have explained, as Master MORE explained, your sense of a connected identity dies and you are reborn into a separate sense of self that cannot contact the Christ mind and therefore, cannot see the reality behind duality. You are selecting among these dualistic polarities and therefore, you are not fully conscious.

You are conscious in the sense that people normally call consciousness, but you do not have the Christ consciousness. That means that the choices you make are in a sense not conscious choices. They are not aware choices. You are reacting to circumstances using a limited vision to choose. This causes you to go into the maze deeper and deeper until you reach that turning point where you decide: “I cannot do this anymore. There must be more to life than this.”

And at that point you can receive help from a source that is outside your mind. And it can take two forms. It can be an impulse from the Christ mind. But many people, when they have gone deeply into duality, are not really able to hear this. The backup plan, so to speak, or the omega aspect of your return is the wisdom of the Mother.

Seeing the limitations of the mind with the Wisdom of the Mother

Because how do you go deeper and deeper into separation? You may say, if you look at humanity, the vast majority of people on earth are in separation. But they have not gone so deeply into it simply because they have not had a strong enough sense of self. But there are those who have gone deeply into duality. Some of them are fallen beings but others are original earth inhabitants, even some avatars.

Those who have a stronger individuality go deeper into duality, deeper into the maze, because they are better at using the powers of their minds. And this is, in a sense, it is a two-edged sword because it allows them to go deeper and deeper. But it also has the effect that they become more and more aware of how the mind works. And that means that when you come to that turning point, you can have had enough of trying to define reality with your own mind.

You can begin to see the limitations of the mind. And that is the wisdom of the Mother, where now you can begin to use that wisdom to look at the contradictions in your own mind. And therefore, it is a two-pronged approach. You see some contradiction. You cannot resolve it with the linear analytical mind. Therefore, you reach for something beyond because the wisdom of the Mother is different from the wisdom of the serpent, the serpentine mind, the mindset of the fallen beings.

The serpentine mind believes in its own superiority, cannot, will not question it. It cannot look beyond itself. But the wisdom of the Mother is not self-sufficient, self-contained. The wisdom of the Mother does not believe that it is able to know everything and define reality without the Father element, the Christ consciousness.

The wisdom of the Mother always reaches beyond itself. And that is why when you come to one of these enigmas that you cannot resolve with the outer mind, the wisdom of the Mother says: “There must be a different way to look at this. There must be more to grasp, more to understand than what I can see right now. Instead of trying to think that I have to come up with a more sophisticated intellectual serpentine reasoning to resolve this enigma, I have to raise my awareness so I can see something I cannot see now. Instead of thinking the answer is down here at my present level, I realize there must be a higher level in this observation tower I am climbing. When I get up to that higher level, I can see what I cannot see now.”

This is the wisdom of the Mother. It always reaches beyond itself because it knows it is not self-existing. It exists in a polarity with the Father and therefore, it is always reaching for that which is not the opposite but the complementary element of creation that completes the Mother.

When you have that wisdom, when you acquire that wisdom, you are not trapped in your own mind. You realize: “There must be something beyond what I see right now” and you are willing to reach for it. And then you see something, you integrate it, you internalize it, you are willing to look at yourself and let that self die that holds the illusion you are dealing with.

Knowing better than God

You see again, because the wisdom of the Mother is not self-contained, it is willing to look at itself. It does not think it knows everything. What is it when you really look at it? What is the deeper meaning of Jesus’ statement about seeing the splinter in the eyes of your brother instead of seeing the beam in your own eye?

Well, it is that you are looking outside yourself. You are refusing to look at yourself. You are refusing to acknowledge what I have just said, that your mind has the ability to define an illusion and make it seem real. You are projecting that: “Oh no, I did not define the illusion. Some higher power did, whether it be the laws of nature or God Almighty, and therefore, it is right. And I do not need to look at my own mind and see the illusion that I accepted.”

You are not looking at yourself and this is what leads to this inferiority-superiority dynamic. And although it may seem difficult to grasp at first, the fact is that those who are trapped in inferiority are trapped in the same mindset as those who are in superiority. Because those who believe they are inferior, what are they doing? They are not connecting to the fact that they are born out of the Christ mind. And therefore, inferiority and superiority does not apply to them. And therefore, it is not reality that they are inferior. They are still trapped in the mind that thinks it can define reality.

And it is exactly the same mind as those who are believing they are superior. It is just two different polarities of the same mind, two different outcomes of the same mind. They are both believing they know better than God. The people in superiority believe they know better than God how the universe should work. The people in inferiority do not believe they know how the universe should work. But they do believe they know better than God that they are inferior.

The exact same mindset, it is just that it takes two different forms, which is what we have explained so many times, the inevitable outcome of duality. The same mindset spreads into two seemingly opposite polarities. But they are based on the same mindset.

Essence of duality

But the problem with duality is that once you have gone into it, you do not see that the two polarities came out of the same form of thinking, that they are both defined by the dualistic mind. You think that one of them is defined as superior by God himself or by the laws of nature and the other is defined as inferior. It is not a definition in the mind. This is how the world is.

In other words, the mindset splits into two. But once you are focused on one of them, you can only see the other as a complete opposite. And therefore, you cannot see that they came out of the same mindset. It is as if you look at a prism where you are sending white light into it and the colors of the rainbow are coming out. It is the same white light split by the prism.

But once you are in duality, you do not see that there is a prism. You do not see that there was white light behind it. You only see the colors. But instead of seeing them as just colors, you have the dualistic value judgment: “Ah, red is bad, red is of the devil, and blue is good,” and so forth. They are just colors.

You go into duality. People will be divided into different groupings. They are just different groupings. But the duality mindset adds the value judgment. Some groups are superior to others. Some are God’s chosen people, and others are the sons of the devil.

It is such an old story that when you look back at history, you must wonder: “How long, oh Lord, do they need to play this game of thinking they know better?” Is blonde hair and blue eyes better than black hair and brown eyes? They are just two different forms. Is a circle better than a square? Well, the medieval Catholics thought so. The circle was the perfect creation of God. A square was of the devil.

But this is all duality. And this is the essence of duality. Once you are in it, it seems so real that you cannot question it. That is why we have said over and over again, you cannot use the dualistic mind to overcome, to free yourself from the dualistic mind. Once you are trapped, you are trapped, unless you reach for something beyond your own mind, be that through the wisdom of the Mother, seeing the contradictions, or through the wisdom of the Christ mind, coming directly.

Two aspects of the One Mind

But then you can ask another question. We talk here about the Sophia, the wisdom of the Mother. Is it separated from the wisdom of Christ? Nay. It is just another aspect, another expression of Christ’s wisdom. Because without him was not anything made that was made, or rather without it was not anything made that was made. It is just, again, the Christ takes two forms.

The Christ divides itself seemingly into two forms because when people have stepped into duality, well, it must address their state of mind. But you can also take another view of this and say that when you look at the fact that people on earth have created their own illusion, the maya talked about in the East. This is based on duality where everything is seen as opposites. But beyond this is the deeper reality that the One Mind was the first creation of the Creator.

But the One Mind, the undivided mind of Christ, did not create the world because it is One Mind. As the first act of creation was the emergence of two polarities within the One Mind, the expanding and the contracting. And they are complementary polarities because it is the interaction of the two that creates form. But once you step into duality, you no longer see them as complementary. You see them as opposites that cancel out each other.

And you are now trapped in thinking that you need to establish one dualistic polarity as the superior one and destroy the other. Then you will have created this wonderful state, this everlasting kingdom or whatever you define it as. But as we have said, it is simply that once you go into duality, you feel an incompleteness. And the ego seeks to fill your incompleteness with the things of this world.

Central illusion of duality

Now mind you, we have said that so much in the mind is separate selves. And yes, there is a separate self that feels incomplete. But is the incompleteness only in the separate selves? Nay, because the Conscious You feels incomplete when it no longer sees itself as a connected being.

And in order to cover over that sense of incompleteness, which is really what pulls you back to oneness, the ego must give you the impression that you can get back to completeness, you can feel fulfilled through the things of this world. And you could say this is the central illusion of duality.

The existential problem in duality is the sense of being incomplete and the belief that you can compensate, you can overcome it through something in this world. And that is the mindset that the fallen beings have been trapped in since they first fell and that they took with them to this planet and that they exported very cleverly to most people on earth who believe the same thing.

What do you have now? Well, you have this mindset that we need to define a system of thought that has gradations. This is the ultimate right, this is the ultimate wrong. And then you define the epic quest, the epic cause to establish what is right as the dominant by destroying what is wrong. Many people throughout history have been trapped in this.

The greatest irony of all of them might very well be the Crusades, where those who claim to be the representatives of Christ on earth found it necessary to kill the members of another religion. How do you kill somebody by turning the other cheek? I am inserting a bit of wisdom of the Mother here, because only the mother can ask this question. The mind of duality cannot.

Blindly following the blind leaders

Is it sophisticated what the fallen beings believe? Are they sophisticated in their beliefs? They are trapped in the most basic illusion of the duality consciousness. How sophisticated is that? How does that make you superior? It is, in a sense, an attempt to establish superiority through stupidity. How stupid is that?

But you see again, when you are trapped in duality, when you believe, when you are blinded by the sophistication of these fallen beings, you are not able to ask the simple question or make the simple observation: “But the emperor has nothing on,” because you do not have the mind of the child, the wisdom of the Mother, to ask the logical questions that the fallen beings are doing everything to prevent people from asking, because you are supposed to be sophisticated.

You are supposed to believe in what these tailors were saying, that they were sewing this sophisticated garment for the emperor. And all who were part of the court nodded. “Oh yes, do not you see it? Can you see how wonderful this is? I want one of those too. But not as nice as the emperor’s, of course. But I want something like that.”

And you see, in order to stay in the illusion that you are superior, you do not question those who have defined the illusion, the criteria that makes you superior. And that is how people can remain trapped in blindly following the blind leaders, incarnation after incarnation after incarnation, until they get tired of running into a wall again and again and again. And they say: “Could there be more to life than always having a headache?” And then they say: “What if I stopped running into the wall headfirst?” And then they reach for the wisdom of the Mother that shows them there is an alternative, because there is always an alternative, if you are willing to look for it.

Experience behind the illusion

But again, it takes that willingness to look. You have to be willing to question yourself, what is going on in your mind? Why? Because what have I said? Those who are in inferiority have the same mindset as those who are in superiority. They both believe their minds are so sophisticated that they can define what is real. And that is what you must be willing to question before you can get out of the belief that your mind is superior and can define what is real. And then you can reach for the wisdom of the Mother, you can reach for the wisdom of the Christ mind, and then you can begin to climb back up to go out of the maze.

But how are you doing it? You went into it unconsciously, unaware, but you can only go out of it consciously. What do I mean when I say you go into it unconsciously? Because you are denying that your mind is creating the illusion and making it seem real. You are saying it is something outside your mind that created the sense of reality.

And therefore, in order to walk back consciously, you must come to see one illusion after another. You must see: “I accepted this illusion in my mind. I had a reason for doing it in the situation I was in.” It is not a matter of condemning yourself, it is just a matter of seeing you had a reason for doing it. It gave you a certain experience, but now you have had enough of having that experience. And how do you change your experience? Yes, you need to change the structure in the mind that gave you the experience, the self, the subconscious self.

A subconscious self is comparable to putting on yellow glasses. And now you have the experience: “Oh how nice and green the sky is.” It has not changed the color of the sky, but it has changed your experience. As long as you desire to have the experience of living under a green sky, keep the glasses on. But what is the only way to change the experience that the sky is green? Take off the glasses. How hard is it to see this through the wisdom of the Mother?

Duality as an experience

It is not a matter of good and evil. Duality is just an experience where you define good and evil. How do you get out of it? Well, take off the dualistic glasses. It is the only way, but you can only do this consciously. You can only do it by coming to see why you wanted that experience or why you allowed yourself to be manipulated by circumstances into thinking you only had those two options and you had to choose one over the other. But when you become conscious of this, you say: “Ah, I could have refused to choose one of the two. And I could have stepped back and I could have said, there must be more to this situation than what I am seeing right now.”

And then you would have received help and you could have made a wiser choice, could have risen to the next level up, looked at the next experience you are having: “Have I had enough of that experience?” Then you look for: “Why did I put on the glasses that gave me that experience?” You choose to let go of the choice you made. You choose to reach for a higher view. You take off those glasses and now you are taking another step towards the exit of the maze.

Pulling Christ into the maze

But you cannot do this all at once, no matter what some modern teachers and some ancient teachers, for that matter, may claim. You walk out of the maze consciously or you do not get out. You may think you have gotten out because the mind is able to take any spiritual teaching and pull it into the maze and color it with a dualistic overview.

And now you can say: “Oh, yes, I see that there is this wonderful state called Christhood or a non-dual state of awareness. And I want it.” Or rather, you are not saying: “I want the state of Christhood—No, I want the experience that I am in Christhood without having to look at what pulled me away from Christhood, without having to look at the beam in my own eye. I want the experience that I am in Christhood.”

And the law of free will mandates, yes, you are allowed to use the teachings of Christ to define the experience that you are one of the true followers of Christ and that you are guaranteed to be saved. And you can have that experience for the rest of a lifetime and you can have it for many lifetimes. But it does not change the fact that only the man who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven.

And until you return to that state, the pure, neutral awareness of the Conscious You, you cannot leave the earth behind. For there is still an experience you want here and the law of free will mandates that you are allowed to have any experience you want for as long as you want it. Do you understand what that means?

The alpha and omega of free will

There is an alpha and omega to everything. The law of free will says, yes, you are allowed to have any experience you want. But it also says you will be trapped in that self that you create in order to have that experience until you consciously undo the self. And it will pull you back to earth until you consciously undo it.

That is the law of free will in the alpha and omega aspect. You become trapped in the self that gives you a dualistic experience. And you remain trapped until you pull that self into the conscious awareness, take a look at it and say: “You have had your day. I am done with you. Get thee behind me, Satan. For I savor the things that be of God, not the things that be of men.”

Moving beyond the outer form

It has been my great joy to interact with you. I am grateful that so many of you both here and on the webinar have given my decree, which is not something that happens every day. I am not saying that you should give my decree over the decrees of other masters. But I am nevertheless grateful that so many of you have done this because it actually is a great help for me to carry out the goals I still have for my interaction with earth. And I have certain goals. Partly because I have been embodied here for many lifetimes. Partly because I was the messenger for a previous dispensation of the I AM Movement.

And certainly, I have some goals that I would like to see fulfilled, because the I AM Movement did not live up to its fullest potential. And there are still some people that are stuck, not necessarily people who are in embodiment but people who have passed from the screen of life who were part of the I AM Movement, who are still stuck in a certain cultural mindset that was not really created, but arose in the I AM Movement. And I would like to see those people be free of this.

And the teachings of this dispensation could certainly help them. And some of you who have been attracted to this dispensation were actually embodied during the times of the I AM Movement. And you would actually, if you feel intuitively this applies to you, you would benefit from looking at the teachings of the I AM Movement, certainly the three green books, comparing it neutrally to the teachings that were given through this dispensation, and reaching for a higher understanding from me or whomever ascended master you want to contact, such as Saint Germain.

And you would get that, that would allow you to free yourself from this residual mindset that you may have carried with you from your involvement with the I AM Movement. And that I would like to see happen so that the I AM Movement is not something that keeps souls at a certain level. And I am not saying there was a flaw in the teachings of the I AM Movement, but as other masters have said, they were given for a certain level of consciousness. You, who have been involved with the I AM Movement in a previous life or even in this life, you need to move beyond that.

You need to realize that the outer form is not what is important. It is the flow from which the outer form came. Namely, the ascended masters. And we are constantly moving on, transcending ourselves. And if you want to move on with us, you need to transcend yourself. And you need to transcend the outer form. Whether it was the I AM Movement or going all the way back to Egypt and Babylon or the Vedic teachings or the Buddha’s teachings or Jesus’ teachings or this or that. The form is an interdependent origination.

There is an impulse from the ascended realm that comes through a human being. And the actual form that the revelation takes is determined by the interdependent originations in that particular situation and society, and the consciousness of the messenger, the consciousness of the people who receive it. It is what it is. It is what could be brought forth at that time. The form is determined by the situation that was there in the past.

Flowing with the masters and interdependent originations

But the whole purpose of giving the revelation was to change the equation and raise the earth and the collective consciousness. And if that is successful, then that interdependent origination that was there at the time is no longer there.

Why look back to the form? Why not follow the flow where it came from, where the revelation came from? And contact the ascended masters and flow with us, instead of thinking you have to be loyal to us by being loyal to what happened back then. Which, by the way, could never be repeated because the entire fluid situation has moved on. If you want a linear image of this, in the 1930s the earth was not where it is today in space. It was millions of miles back there. And it has moved on in space because the earth has moved in space and the earth moves around the sun in a spiral orbit, not elliptical. The earth never comes back to the same point. It moves on, up, up, up into space. The earth is not where it was in the 1930s.

If a revelation is given today, it will not be the same as what was given in the I AM Movement. It cannot be because the earth is not where it was. The interdependent originations are not where they were back then. The light is split by the prism of the interdependent originations. But the prism changes, so the light never splits the same way twice.

What is expressed today is a reflection of the interdependent originations of the planet, the collective consciousness. It also will never be repeated. It will not stand for all time. It is not meant to. You have a choice: Fixate on an outer form that originated as a message from the ascended realm or seek to connect to the source of the impulse, namely the ascended masters, and flow with us.

With this, I am grateful for being able to project this message. And again, just because this message was spoken in the physical and was multiplied by your chakras, the interdependent originations of the entire planet have shifted. And that is all we can do.

Yes, the I AM Movement in the 1930s did shift the earth. But it was not the ultimate shift that many students looked for. And that I to some degree looked for in my, we might say, less aware moments. I am being very generous to myself here. I could have used that other word. What was it? Stupid? But anyway, we are who we are at the time. I was in a certain state of consciousness. There were cultural influences. And what could be brought forth was what was possible at the time.

I had a belief, a desire, that this would be ideal, the ultimate revelation. So did the messengers of the Summit Lighthouse. This messenger has overcome that. Not to our shame, but to his credit. You who are members of this dispensation can also overcome it, as many of you already have. Or you would not have been here. You would still be sitting there being loyal to either the I AM Movement or the Summit Lighthouse. But you can all benefit from considering this. The loyalty to the outer form versus the connection, your personal connection to the ascended masters.

Yes, without the messenger I could not have spoken this message in the physical. But you do not need this messenger to contact me or any other ascended master directly within your mind. Do not ever believe that you need anything from this world in order to connect to the ascended masters who are beyond this world. That is not the wisdom of the Mother.

With this I seal you in my joy and my flame of God-freedom, God-obedience. Obedience is not blind obedience. It is simply the recognition that this is how reality is outside the dualistic mind.

The Ascended Master Godfre I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

The immovability of Christ is not a standstill

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE through Kim Michaels, August 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE. What can we say about the Rock of Christ? Consider this concept, obviously coming from Jesus’ parable about the wise man who built his house on rock and the unwise man who built his house on sand. What is the Rock of Christ?

The Rock of Christ

Well, there is nothing that the duality consciousness cannot pervert. That is what many of you have already seen but what is generally not seen in the world. So many people today are still trapped in this dualistic belief that there are always the two opposite polarities, one of them is right, the other is wrong, one of them is true, the other is false. In other words, there is only one right way to look at any concept. Many Christians think that the Rock of Christ is something that never moves and therefore, they also have to be like that—their churches, their doctrines, their beliefs, they have to never move. They have to be loyal to how it was and how it has been traditionally.

But you see, the Rock of Christ is not something that can be defined in this world. It certainly cannot be defined by the duality consciousness. For what is the purpose of Christ? As we have said, to unite you with your source and your source is beyond this world. You are not a product of this world. But do Christians generally throughout the world understand this? Do they see it? Do Christians in America see that you are not a product of this world? Or are they so focused on this idea that you are sinners, that you are created in sin, that they actually think you are a product of this world? Because if you were created in sin, do you really believe that you are a spiritual being, for can a spiritual being be a sinner? Would it make any sense that a spiritual being was created in the spiritual realm as a sinner and then descended to earth in an imperfect state? But do Christians in general believe that they are spiritual beings? Do they believe that you have a spiritual source, that you were created in a higher realm and descended to earth? Do they believe this? Most of them do not. And why not?

There is the whole concept of the incarnation in Christianity. Ah yes, that is right. The incarnation was Jesus only. Jesus was the only incarnation. But where did all of the rest of you come from then, if you are not incarnations of spiritual beings? Were you created out of the dust of the earth, from dust thou art? Well, that is what many Christians actually believe and when you do not realize the flaw in this reasoning, you cannot contact the Christ mind. You cannot actually contact and experience the Rock of Christ.

Cognitive dissonance in Christianity

What is the image of a rock? Well, it is something that is immovable, that is hard, that cannot be overthrown by the winds and the rains of this world. It is immovable by the forces of this world and therefore, the Christ consciousness is something that cannot be blown away by the winds of this world, not even by the whirlwind created by the consciousness of the people trapped in duality. When you grasp Christ, you grasp that everything in this world originated, came out of the Christ mind. Without him was not anything made that was made.

Well, where does that leave you? Without him, you could not have been made. Without the Christ mind, you could not have been made. But do Christians think this way? Do they use the wisdom of the Mother to look at their own beliefs and doctrines and say: “But if nothing was made without the Logos, the Christ mind, the One mind, how could we be products of the dust of the earth and be sinners? How could we have been created in an imperfect state?”

It is cognitive dissonance at the very heart of the Christian religion. You could see this if you could reach for the wisdom of the Christ mind. But you can also see it if you use the wisdom of the Mother horizontally to just take the undeniable statement in the Gospel of John, along with the belief of most Christians that they are sinners, put the two together and say: “These two statements, beliefs, cannot be compatible. Either everything was made out of the Christ mind and therefore, you are made out of the Christ mind and therefore you cannot be created as a sinner, or everything was created out of the dust of the earth.” But then what is your potential for being saved, for entering the kingdom? Can that which was created out of the dust of the earth enter the kingdom of heaven? Nay, for what did Jesus say: “Only the man who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven.”

The (un)conscious incarnation of Christ

Where did you all come from? Were you created out of the dust of the earth? Nay, you were created in the spiritual realm and you descended into incarnation. It is not in accordance with reality to say that Jesus was the only incarnation. You are also incarnations of Christ. The difference between you and Jesus was that Jesus awakened from the common illusion on earth, the illusion that you can be separated from the Christ mind. Therefore, he became the conscious incarnation, whereas you, or rather most people on earth, are the unconscious incarnations. Many of you have started to become conscious of your origin and as you grow in Christhood you can become fully conscious and therefore, you become the incarnation of Christ, the conscious incarnation. That is what Jesus meant when he said: “He that believeth on me shall do the works that I did.”

It is not a matter of the outer works as much as it is the inner recognition of your origin, your nature, your identity as an expression of the One mind. The One mind is the One mind. Why is it the One mind? Because it is indivisible. It can express itself as eight billion people without being divided in itself. I am talking earth here. When you look at the entire universe, innumerable beings, so many that you could not even fathom it, but the Christ mind is still the One mind. It is not divided. Whereas the division, as Mother Mary and Nada said, only in the mind that has separated itself, or rather that has built this veil of illusion around itself that makes it believe it has separated itself from the One mind.

The immovability of Christ

Back to the Rock of Christ. What is the Rock of Christ? It is that which never changes regardless of what human beings believe. No matter what beliefs human beings have come up with throughout the ages, no matter what beliefs they could potentially come up with for the entire future left of this universe, the Rock of Christ remains the One mind that always calls you back to oneness.

It allows you to go into illusion. It allows you to go so deeply into illusion as you need to go, but then it always offers you a way out of illusion back to oneness. That is the immovability of Christ. But you see what that means. That which is unmoved by the things of this world, the things that be of men, cannot be of this world. It can therefore, never be confined to doctrines and rituals and beliefs. There is nothing on earth, no person, no institution, not even humanity as a whole, that can capture Christ.

There is no rock created on earth that could ever compare to the Rock of Christ. But what do people seek to do? They seek to create something on earth, some structure, some government, some religious institution that has, they believe, the hardness of the Rock of Christ so it will endure forever. How many people believe that their Christian church will endure, at least until Jesus returns? Look at the Catholic church, who for 17 centuries has been built on a set of lies that anyone who uses the wisdom of the Mother can see as self-contradictory, as I just gave you one example.

But yet Catholics believe that precisely the fact that it has endured so long is a proof that it should not change even though the world is changing around it, for it will endure forever if it just stays the same. Can you not see that the Catholic church has been attempting to build the Rock of Christ? And what is it based on? Oh yes, Peter, who was called the rock, but is the rock of Peter the same as the Rock of Christ? Not by a long shot. The rock of Peter, the consciousness of Peter that Jesus rebuked, as in get thee behind me Satan, is precisely the attempt to build something in this world that you think is the Rock of Christ but it is not because it is of this world. It was created in this world.

You are allowed by the law of free will to create any illusion you can imagine. You are allowed to endow with your mind that illusion with the aura of infallibility, of ultimate reality. And you can build any illusion in this world you want. I have no problem with this. But when people create an illusion and say: “Oh, this is Christ, this is the Rock of Christ, our institution is the Rock of Christ”, then perhaps I might interject a few remarks to give those who are open-minded at least a way out of that illusion.

The Rock of Christ is beyond anything in this world. You can see it if you tune in vertically to the One mind, because you will see then that everything in this universe is transcending itself. You will experience that Christ is not standing still. Again, this is where the linear mind says: “Is this not a contradiction? You are saying the Rock of Christ is immovable, but now you are saying Christ does not stand still.” But is that what I said? I said the Rock of Christ is immovable compared to anything created on earth out of the consciousness of separation because the Rock of Christ, the mind of Christ, can never be changed by what human beings create. In other words, the Catholic church defines a doctrine, but no matter how many people, even if all people on earth believed in this doctrine, it would not at all shift the reality of Christ. That is how the rock of Christ is immovable, because it is the never changing alternative that allows you to see the fallibility of man-made doctrines that spring from separation.

The upward spiral of the River of Life

But the higher reality that you see when you tune into the mind of Christ is that the entire universe is constantly transcending itself. There is the statement in the Bible, not a direct saying by Jesus, but there is the statement: “Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever.” Yes, from the standpoint of the human consciousness that is like the shifting sands, the Christ mind appears to be the same yesterday, today and forever, because it has not been changed by anything on earth.

But when you transcend the human consciousness, the separate mind, and tune into the reality of the Christ mind, you see, as we have explained so many times, that the entire universe, the entire world and even the spheres that ascended before this one, are constantly transcending themselves because they are constantly being drawn closer and closer to oneness with their source, with the Creator. This is the River of Life. But when you have cut yourself off from the mind of Christ by thinking that your mind, your separate mind, can define how reality is, then you cannot see this. And then you might become fixated on the Rock of Christ, Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever. We never need to change anything in our church because we have the highest possible doctrine. The earth is the center of the universe and all of the stars are revolving around it in perfect circles, never mind observations.

But what about the other way to approach this, the wisdom of the Mother, the Sophia? Well, you might look at many native peoples around the world who have a great attunement to nature and so they tune in to these cycles of nature and there are cycles in nature that transcend the beliefs of human beings. There are four seasons as one, the movements of the stars, where you see that some of the ancient people were clearly aware that the heavenly bodies do not move in circular orbits. They knew this thousands of years ago through the wisdom of the Mother and just looking up in the sky even without telescopes, for they had that attunement. And when you take that attunement just beyond or just observing nature, you can tune in to the same movement that everything is moving, transcending, rising upward in a spiral.

But even this can be perverted by the separate mind, which you see in much of eastern spirituality, where yes, they have tuned in that there are cycles, but they think these are circular. There are immense cycles, billions of years, and you came out of the undifferentiated Brahman eons ago and you have gone through millions of incarnations, often suffered here on earth. But one day you will start rising up and you will complete your cycle and you, the you that went through the whole cycle over billions of years, will just poof, disappear back into the undifferentiated.

This is not the wisdom of the Mother tuning in to the actual cycles. This is the perverted wisdom of the Mother that sees it as circular instead of seeing that yes, from a certain perspective, there is a circular or elliptical movement, but that movement is actually from a different perspective, a spiral. If you are standing at the bottom of a spiral staircase and looking straight up, it looks like a circle. But if you change your perspective and look at it from an angle, you see that the spiral staircase leads up.

The standstill of the inferiority–superiority dynamic

It does not just lead round and round on a merry-go-round. It leads up and that is the wisdom of the Mother. Even here from below, you can tune in to the cycles. And what does that mean? Why am I talking about this? Because everything changes. How can it be right that something on earth should remain the same, that a religion on earth should remain the same? You see here that the Rock of Christ, the immovability, is beyond this world. In this world, everything is changing. Everything is flowing and therefore, those who seek to create something that does not change, what are they driven by? They are driven by the superiority complex, or in some cases the inferiority, because they do not want things to change. And this is again, this interaction between those in the superior and those in the inferior mindset, where the elite who are in their quest for superiority, they want to attain a position and they want to maintain that position of power and privilege, like you saw in those feudal lords sitting in their castles in the Middle Ages.

They wanted to stay behind their thick stone walls and have the peasants out there do all the work and they wanted to have a society that was essentially standing still for centuries, because they wanted to maintain their privilege. And then you had the peasants who did not want to take responsibility for themselves, did not want to make any decisions. They also wanted to maintain because they knew what they had. Even though they had little, they had enough to survive. You saw the same in communism, where the masses had enough and even if they did not do anything to improve themselves and if they did not do anything to improve conditions in society, they felt they could not lose what little they had. And the party elite, of course, their positions could not be challenged.

You have this inferiority-superiority dynamic where people on earth are attempting to create a society, the kingdom that will remain for a thousand years, here on earth, created from the things of this world, the sand of the human consciousness.

The established vs. aspiring power elite

Now you may say: “But these medieval societies were eventually overturned. How did that happen?” Well, it happened because we have explained that there is an established power elite that wants to maintain their position, but it will always, because of the nature of the duality consciousness, be challenged by an aspiring power elite that wants to get the position of the old elite. But they might have a different vision of what that means. Instead of gaining privilege through inheriting it, they want to be able to take it because they belong to the party elite or they are the revolutionaries or whatever it may be that overthrows the old order.

You might say: “Well, is it then so that the established power elite who seek to maintain their position, they are totally out of touch with the River of Life, but the aspiring elite who want to change things, are they in touch with the River of Life? Do they have some Christ attunement? After all, they are trying to overthrow the established order.” But that is not the case either. Certainly not when they are willing to do this with violence.

You see that what explains this is that there are two aspects of the power elite, two divisions of the power elite. Again, you have the two dualistic polarities. There is a polarity that does not change, it is a perversion of the contracting force, but there is also a polarity that wants change, it is a perversion of the expanding force. But it is not based on attunement with the Christ mind. You see, when you have this perversion of the expanding force, you are always seeking for something more than is already there. But this is not because you are in tune with the upward movement of the universe that always seeks for more, more than.

This power elite is seeking for more of, more of what is already here on earth, more power, more riches, more privileges. And for this aspiring elite, it is never enough. It is never enough. This is what you see has driven, this is the real dialectic that has happened in society, which neither Marx nor Hegel fully grasped, although Hegel was certainly closer to it than Marx.

The tension between these two forces, those who have perverted the contracting force and want things to remain the same, become the Rock of Christ that never changes over a thousand years, and then those who always want more, but who can never be satisfied.

You inevitably see that the established power elite, they have taken privileges and power by taking it away from the population, so they always keep the population in a very limited state and they want to maintain that, so that people are kept in that state. The aspiring power elite will often claim that they want to liberate the people from this slavery under the elite. They want to set the people free, but they just want to capture the people into a different form of slavery under themselves. And what is that slavery? It is the slavery of always seeking to expand the power, the privilege of the things of this world.

The impossible quest of the linear mind

Now, let us say that you came across a man. Let us be sexist and use a man as an example, because they are the most likely to fall into this trap, quite frankly. Here is a man, and he is sitting there and he is counting: “17 billion, 384 million…” and so forth, a number. And then he counts another number, one up, and you are wondering: “What is the person doing?”

Then there is a person next to him who is taking care of his physical needs and feeding his body so he can keep counting, and he says: “Oh, this great man, he has decided that he will dedicate his entire life to counting, and he started with one and two and three and four, and now he is up to so many billions. He has counted to a higher number than any human being in history, and his ambition is to keep going his entire life so he can count to the highest possible number that you can count in a lifetime.”

You might say: “Is he crazy or what?” Because you would obviously think that this person is insane. Well, you might actually step back and think: “Okay, but what is the guy trying to do? Is he trying to count to some ultimate number?” Because logically there is no ultimate number. You can get up to any number of trillions of trillions. You can always add one. In other words, is he not chasing a goal that could never be reached?

Is that not exactly the same as the power elite? They are in their minds chasing some goal—ultimate power, ultimate riches—but they can never reach it, for you can always add more. You see, this is the beauty, you might say, of the physical realm with its density. You can always add more or at least envision more, but you can never reach it because your lifespan is limited.

This is, again, the linear mind. The linear mind is chasing a goal, some ultimate state, but it can never be reached because there is always more. When you use the wisdom of the Mother, you can look at this and say: “But the power elite, both the established power elite and the aspiring power elite, are chasing an impossible goal and the two divisions of the power elite are always seeking to force the people into submission so that the people are supporting that ultimate goal.”

As in the Soviet Union, where the people, the population, were just there to support the expansion of the Soviet Union until it had captured the entire world. Or Hitler, where the German population was just there to help him capture the entire world. Or these stagnant feudal societies where the population was there to keep those feudal lords in their privileged positions indefinitely.

You may say that the power elite that has perverted the expanding force are always seeking for more and it can never be reached. But the power elite that has perverted the contracting force, they are seeking to maintain a certain state, which can never happen either because of the onward movement of the entire universe. Both are trying to do the impossible and they are both wanting the people to support their impossible quest and they are both promising the people that one day, one day, the people will reach some ultimate state.

The inner kingdom of God vs. the outer kingdom of the power elite

Like you saw with the feudal lords of the Middle Ages. This entire system was based on the Catholic church, which first of all said that some people are appointed by God to be leaders and the people were sinners, but also said that if the people submitted to the Catholic church and the kings and the noblemen, they would be rewarded in the future by an eternity in heaven. This made it seem like the people could enter heaven by obeying the elite and it also, of course, made it seem like the elite would enter heaven.

But could either of them enter the kingdom? How could they, when they were trying to qualify for entry into the kingdom of heaven by doing something on earth and they were not willing to lose their lives on earth, their earthly lives? I am not talking about the physical life of the body, but their view of life based on separation. They were not willing to lose that in order to come into oneness with Christ, which is the only way to enter the kingdom.

What were they all doing? You look back at the Middle Ages, you look back at communism, you look at the dynamic today between the power elite and the people, what are they all doing? They are all looking out there. They are not looking in. But as the previous masters, Mother Mary and Nada said, the kingdom of God is within you. How can you be a Christian and deny that Jesus said this? How can you be a Christian and not wonder: “What did Jesus mean?”

Yes, you can say, there are those who have changed the translation: The kingdom of God is not within you, it is among you. But that is not what Jesus said. He said within. What does that mean? He also said: “Why are you looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brother and not seeing the beam in your own eye?” How are you going to see the beam in your own eye, if you are looking out there, looking at your brothers and finding fault? Nay, you have to reverse the direction and look within. And when you look within and see the beam in your own eye and work on removing that beam, what are you going to see when you can see past the beam? Ah, you might see the inner kingdom.

How hard is it to reason like this when you have the wisdom of the Mother? How come so few Christians have reasoned that way during 17 centuries since the formation of the Catholic church? Could it be that the formation of the Catholic church was a complete perversion of the intent and the teachings of Christ? Where the power elite that do not want to give up their power in this world used the Christian religion to set themselves up as the religious elite and get the people to blindly follow them, promising that they would take the people to the kingdom instead of ending up in the ditch?

Who can enter the kingdom?

Again, a sprinkle of the wisdom of the Mother will allow you to see this, and it just becomes clear. It is as if the fog parts, and first you see through a glass darkly, but at least you see there is something there. Then, as you move through the fog, the veil of Maya, you suddenly see with the clarity of the Christ mind that these beliefs are contradictory. They are self-contradictory, but they are also in contradiction to what Jesus actually said.

Jesus undeniably said to Nicodemus: “That only if you are born again can you enter the kingdom”, and Nicodemus reacted with a linear mind: “How can a man be born again? Can he enter into his mother’s womb for a second time?” And Jesus said: “Only the man who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven.” What does that mean? How many have really thought about this over these 17 centuries or 2,000 years for that matter?

Well, it can only mean one thing when you have the wisdom of the Mother—that you are not born out of the dust of the earth. You are not born into sin. You were not created in sin. You were not conceived in sin. It is inconceivable that you were conceived in sin. You were conceived in a higher realm and you descended from that higher realm. But down here you took on this appearance as a separate being and that is what Jesus called the death consciousness—as in, let the dead bury their dead.

That is why you have to lose that life, that separate life that is actually death. You have to let that identity die, so you can be reborn into the oneness of Christ. Then you become again the being that descended from heaven, and while you are still in the physical body, you can be the incarnation of Christ. And when you have had enough of being in the physical body, you can ascend back to where you came from, because you came from there. Only the man who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven. Only it was not a man, it was a being that is androgynous.

Contradictions in the Bible

Again, the wisdom of the Mother, even a sprinkle of this, can allow you to begin to question. And when you question this, when you realize you are not a product of the earth, you also realize that the entire idea that some people are superior and others are inferior, cannot come from the Christ mind. And if it does not come from the Christ mind, where can it come from? Well, only from the mind that is seemingly separated from the Christ mind, which of course you can call anti-christ, but which, as we have explained, is not in opposition to Christ.

The Christ mind is all. How can there be opposition in that which is undivided, indivisible, always unified? Only the separate mind can believe this. In the Christ mind, there is nothing inferior, nothing superior. The high shall be made low, the low shall be made high, because as you tune in to the Christ mind, you see the meaninglessness of these concepts.

So many Christians over the years have used the teachings of Christ, or rather their perverted interpretations of the teachings of Christ, to make themselves feel superior: “We belong to the only true religion. We alone are going to be saved. All these other unfortunate people who are inferior to us, they are going to go to hell for all eternity and we are going to go to heaven, and when we are up there, we are going to sit there, we are going to feel so holy. We are going to look down on all these unfortunates in hell and how they scream for deliverance, and we can feel so superior to them, because this is what Christ wants. He wants us to feel superior, because we chose to believe, to have faith in that which is complete nonsense but because we believed in the nonsense, Christ has rewarded us by taking us to heaven. And all those who did not believe in the nonsense or believed in some other nonsense, they have gone to hell.”

Yes, that is not the wisdom of the Mother who reasons that way. That is the wisdom of the other. And quite frankly, when you realize there is the wisdom of the Mother and the wisdom of the other, why bother with the other? Why not embrace the wisdom of the Mother that can free you from all of these illusions simply by seeing how they contradict each other.

You can realize that in the One mind, there cannot be contradictions. There cannot be contradictions. Now many Christians would agree with this and say: “But there are no contradictions in the Bible. It is entirely consistent.” Have you read the book? Or have you read another book than the one I read? Because I see plenty of contradictions. You must not have read it with any kind of memory that: “Oh yeah, maybe the Old Testament contradicts the New in certain ways.”

Again, the wisdom of the Mother is what? It allows you to take two separate viewpoints, bring them both into view at the same time, so you can see how contradictory they are. The angry and judgmental God of the Israelites is not the loving father figure whose good pleasure it is to give you the kingdom. And there are innumerable other contradictions. Even in the New Testament there are contradictions. As we have said before, Jesus said on two different occasions: “He who is not against us is for us,” and “He who is not for us is against us.” It is right there in the scriptures. What was it, Jesus? What did you actually mean? Or was there perhaps a deeper meaning? You can step back and look at it through the wisdom of the Mother and see beyond what seems as a contradiction and reach for something higher.

This is the principle. Whenever you see a contradiction, the separate mind wants you to think one is right, the other is wrong. But the Christ mind and the wisdom of the Mother is: “That must mean I do not have a clear vision. There must be more to see. It must be possible to rise to a higher level where I have a higher vision that resolves the contradiction.” And that is indeed the case.

There is no contradiction in God. But when you look at a spiritual teaching, from the perspective of the separate mind, it may seem that way. And that is again what gives you a clue that you can reach for something beyond that separate mind, whether it be the vertical connection of Christ or the horizontal of the wisdom of the Mother where you can see that it is possible either way, whether you reach up or you reach broadly, it is possible to connect to a reality that was not defined by the human mind.

Science and the Wisdom of the Mother

That is essentially what science in its pure form has been trying to do for centuries. Even though it has been overlaid by this clearly dualistic view of materialism, science in its pure form is an expression of the wisdom of the Mother, which says: “Let us investigate how the universe works, independently of our subjective beliefs and biases, so we can connect to a reality that is not defined by the human mind.”

Science in its pure form is an expression of the wisdom of the Mother. But of course science, as everything else, has been attempted to be used by the aspiring power elite that wanted to overthrow the religious power elite to create a new worldview that is still based on separation and duality, and therefore, allows them to enslave the people by getting the people to believe that they are nothing more than sophisticated monkeys running around, being driven by instincts and all having the capacity for evil, and never having the capacity to transcend the animalistic state—well, of course, the elite has that capacity.

Cognitive dissonance in modern science

But again, the wisdom of the Divine Mother will say: Yes, here is a scientist that claims, based on his lifelong study of biology and brain science, he claims that you are just a pack of neurons. All that you are, your entire consciousness, is just how the neurons of your brain happen to be firing based on the evolutionary chain that led you to have your particular genetic inheritance. He knows this—this is the truth, there is no thought—it is just how the brain is firing because there is nothing to you beyond the brain.

But wait a minute now, Mr. Scientist, how come you know this? And how come you claim that this is a higher truth? Because if everybody else and their thoughts and their beliefs—for example, their religious beliefs—are just products of their neurons, would it not follow that your scientific beliefs are a product of your neurons? And if everything that human beings have ever thought is a product of how their neurons are firing, how can there be any higher truth?

How can you have a higher truth than the religious people? It is just how your neurons happen to be firing based on your evolutionary chain. Some random mutation in one of your ancestors changed your brain function so you believe in materialism, whereas those other people, a random mutation made them believe in religion. There is no truth, meaning there is no point in science. Science is not seeking for a higher truth because there is no truth according to the materialistic paradigm.

Again, cognitive dissonance, which a sprinkle of the wisdom of the Mother allows you to see that this man is not sophisticated in reality, only in fantasy, only in his own fantasy and in as many people as he can manage to convince that his fantasy is reality. Same as all the other power elite people throughout history. They live in a fantasy and they gain power and influence by getting other people to accept the fantasy as reality.

Reaching up, reaching out, and looking within

It is time that we move into the Golden Age of Saint Germain, where people are willing to use the inherent capacities of the human mind to reach up for a transcendent reality that was never defined by the human mind and also at the same time reach out to contact a reality that was not affected by the human mind.

You can look at life on earth. As we have said, it has become an unnatural planet. There are many of the physical conditions on earth that are actually a product of the collective mind of humankind—poverty, limitations, lack of energy and resources. But there is also a reality both on earth and in the larger universe that was not defined or affected by the human mind and that is what science can show you.

Combined with the reaching up, you can reach an entirely new approach to life which will manifest the golden age. Because the golden age cannot be manifest with the mindset that people have now, where they are neither reaching up nor reaching out. Nor are they looking within. Where are they looking? Yeah, that is a good question.

Where are people looking? Are they looking? Are they thinking? Are they conscious? Are they asking themselves any questions? Or are they only sitting there glued to that little screen looking for some two-line quote of wisdom on Facebook that supposedly encapsulates the higher truth but never really goes anywhere. So, you search for something new and you think: “Tomorrow I will find it.” And you do not realize that you thought the same thing five years ago and you still have not found it. Maybe you are looking in the wrong direction or maybe you are not looking, and maybe you should get off the damn screen and look within.

Changing the equation on earth

Anyway, true to my name, I always have more to say but perhaps not today. I thank you for your generous attention, your willingness to participate. As Gautama Buddha has explained several times, a conference like this is the interdependent originations. I give a message from above but you become part of this whole, this interdependent whole, because you are connected to other people in your societies and therefore you become the open doors for radiating this message far wider than the messenger alone could do or that I could do from the ascended realm.

It is the interdependent originations and truly the ripple effects will go far, far beyond this dictation and this conference. Literally, what is it? What is the principle of the interdependent originations? Everything is connected. But the question is: “Is the interdependent originations of humankind on earth, is it a closed circle?” For in that case, it just keeps going around until it eventually self-destructs due to the second law of thermodynamics, the wrath of Shiva or whatever you want to call it.

When things become a closed circle they break down. But by you being willing to connect to that which is outside the collective consciousness while you are still in a physical body, and therefore part of the collective consciousness, you are serving to raise up that interdependent originations of the collective consciousness and set it on a different course.

Truly this will change the equation. Will you see it tomorrow? Maybe not, but you can rest assured that you have been part of changing the equation on earth. And for that you have my gratitude.

I AM Master MORE, Chohan of the First Ray.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

Seeing through the superiority–inferiority lie with the Christ mind and the Wisdom of the Mother

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, August 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Nada.

What was the deeper message that Jesus wanted to convey? Many Christians have not ever asked themselves that question, but that must be because they have not read the scriptures that they claim to be the infallible word of God. Does not the scriptures say that Jesus taught the multitude in parables, but when they were alone together, he expounded all things to his disciples? Do they not want this deeper message that Jesus gave to his disciples? Or are they satisfied with the parables? Clearly, this inner teaching was not written down. But the fact that it is mentioned must mean that it was important.

The inner message of Christ

You are saying that you do not understand why Jesus taught at two different levels? You are not thinking about why that was? You are not contemplating that perhaps Jesus had a deep message that the general public 2000 years ago were not ready for and that is what is written in the scriptures? That is what is not written in the scriptures. But what is written in the scriptures are the parables that people at the time were ready for. You are not contemplating that times have moved on from 2000 years ago and perhaps the collective consciousness has been raised, as you can see by the fact that many countries are now democracies. There is a higher level of humanity, at least in some countries. It is no longer an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.

You are not wondering if perhaps it was Jesus’ intention that this higher teaching that he could only give to his disciples 2000 years ago should, over time, be given to a broader range of people, perhaps to everyone. You are not considering this, is that what you are telling me? And you are not interested in finding out what that deeper message was? You are satisfied with what could be given to the multitudes 2000 years ago which was written down a long time after Jesus stopped teaching. Perhaps by people who were not even there and encountered Jesus in person but you still are satisfied to say: “This is the infallible word of God. I do not want anything more. Even if Jesus wants me to have more, I do not want it because I am comfortable with this. I have this under control. I have figured out what the scriptures say. And I do not want to be disturbed in my belief that I am a good Christian and that I am guaranteed to be saved by the external savior when I pass from the screen of life.”

Christ unity

What was the deeper message that Jesus attempted to teach to his disciples? Let’s not go into how successful he was, how ready they were to grasp that message, because it does not matter today. There are many, many people who have incarnated many times over the past 2000 years. Sometimes in a Christian culture, sometimes in other cultures and they have grown over those 2000 years to a higher level of consciousness where many, many people in embodiment today are at a much higher level of awareness than Jesus’ disciples were 2000 years ago. Therefore, as we have said before, millions of people are ready to grasp that inner message of Christ.

What is that inner message? Well, obviously, multifaceted. But given the topic of this conference, let’s focus on one particular aspect and it is simply this, the Christ mind is the unifier. It is the mind that is meant to establish oneness, vertical between you and your source, horizontal between you and other people who have established some degree of connection to their source, to their higher selves, to the ascended masters, to the being of the Creator. There cannot be true horizontal unity until there has been established on an individual level some vertical unity. That is the foundation for the community that Jesus attempted to establish.

Unity vs. conformity

What has happened to Christianity? They have also attempted to establish community. But it is an external community, a forced community. Where everybody is forced into conformity with a set of doctrines and rules and rituals that you follow without question, and what is the result of this? Well, most Christians are blind followers of the blind pastors that stand in the pulpit every Sunday. Who have never considered the deeper message of Christ, who have certainly never considered oneness, truly experienced what it means, and therefore, the community they are establishing might have some degree of conformity. But conformity is not unity. It is forced by people being forced to follow the blind leaders, their rituals, their dogmas and doctrines.

What Jesus wanted to establish was a true community that is not forced because it is based on each person in the community striving to increase this connection to their higher selves and to Jesus as an ascended master and this then becomes the foundation for the horizontal unity. You can still have certain rules. You can still have certain parameters for your community, but it is not forced. It is chosen, because as you establish a certain inner connection to your higher self, there are certain things you do not do anymore to yourself or to others.

Now you see throughout the ages, many Christian communities who have attempted to follow the outer rules in the scripture, love your neighbor, do not do unto others, and they are attempting with their outer minds to force themselves at the level of action, at the level of their outer behavior. But Jesus did not care about outer behavior for his true disciples. He gave the parables to help the multitudes change their behavior so they would not commit the sins or make the karma so they could grow from that. But his disciples, he wanted them to establish that individual inner connection so that there are things you simply do not consider doing to others. You are not forcing yourself with the outer mind not to do this. It is simply a reflection of how you see yourself based on your vertical connection to your higher self and the Christ mind.

Oneness vs. the sense of separation

And what does the Christ mind do? It helps you to see the unity. Vertically with your higher self, with the ascended masters. Horizontally with all other people, or at least with those people who also have a sense of unity with their source. This becomes a chosen conformity, but it is not really a conformity. It is just an expression of your level of awareness. And of course, you can say like Mother Mary so eloquently explained, these blind leaders cannot see oneness. They cannot experience oneness and therefore, they of course cannot choose it. They cannot create a community based on oneness. But now you can ask yourself then, was that the kind of leaders that Jesus wanted to take over the Christian religion? And again, if you have the wisdom of the Mother, you can clearly see that was not Jesus’ vision.

What did he say to the scribes and Pharisees? “Hypocrites! You are sons of your father, who was a liar from the beginning, a murderer from the beginning. You are like whitened sepulchers filled with dead men’s bones, outwardly beautiful, but inwardly just not there.” Why? Because you do not have unity. You have a separate sense of self, and your entire approach to the Christian religion is based on whatever vision your separate self has, and you are seeking to fulfill that vision here on earth. The separate self cannot see unity, because it cannot contact the Christ mind. This is like Jesus said to Peter: “Get thee behind me, Satan, for thou art an offense to me. Thou savors not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men.”

What are the things that be of God? It is based on unity, seeing unity behind diversity. You are seeing beyond the outer form, and you are seeing that all of the different forms, regardless of how they appear, they all spring from the same source. Namely the Christ mind, the unifying mind. This is savoring the things that be of God, that you are seeking to establish a higher and higher degree of connection to that One mind. The things that be of men is all that springs from separation. And how is this relevant to the topic of this conference?

The illusion of separation

Well, what is the entire basis for superiority and inferiority? Where does it start? Does it come from the Christ mind? How could it when the Christ mind is based on unity? Is not inferiority and superiority a division? Is the Christ mind a house divided against itself?

Well, now here is the philosophical question for the philosophers of the world. Is the Christ mind divided? Is there in the Christ mind room for inferiority and superiority? Where would it be in the One mind that unifies you with your Creator, you with your source, and all people horizontally? Where would there be room for division in the mind that is meant to unify? Where is the logic here? With the wisdom of the Mother, this becomes clear. When you deny the wisdom of the Mother, you can come up with philosophical, intellectual arguments. But in the light of the wisdom of the Mother, reality becomes clear. There is no room in the Christ mind for division. Because if there was, how could it be the unifying mind?

What is then separation? Well, what is the first step in separation? You must create a division. You are separated from something, so there must be a division so you can separate, and you can say, as we have mentioned before, can there be any division in reality, when everything is created out of the Christ mind? The Christ mind can never lose the vision that it was created by the Creator, that it is essentially one with the Creator, or at least out of the Creator’s being. The Christ mind always knows, no form that was created out of the Christ mind is really separated from the whole. It may appear to be separated, but not to the Christ mind. So where can division exist? Only in the separate mind. Only in the mind that has stepped into, behind the veil of illusion. There is no separation in reality. Separation can only be an illusion created in the mind.

No division in the Christ mind

What was the primary message, task of Jesus? To demonstrate that a human being can raise itself above the separate mind and connect to the Christ mind. And demonstrate that all human beings have that potential. Those who do not see this, who see themselves as separate beings, they are in a state of illusion. Now, what is subtle, what is tricky here, is that it will seem from the state of separation that the separate mind is divided from the Christ mind, is separate from the Christ mind, is in opposition to the Christ mind. And you may even look at some of Jesus’ statements, where he clearly set himself apart from the scribes and the pharisees, the false teachers, the blind leaders. But that was the teaching given for the multitudes.

The deeper teaching given for the disciples of Christ, the true disciples of Christ, is that the Christ, even the embodied Christ, has no enemies, has no opposition. You can talk about a mind of anti-christ, as we have often done. But to the Christ mind, the mind of anti-christ is not in opposition to the Christ. It is not the opposite of Christ. It is just a form that is not in oneness with the Christ mind but has been allowed to be created because of free will. But the Christ mind is never fooled by the separate mind. What is fooled? Well, the separate mind fools itself. As the fallen beings have fooled themselves into thinking they are in opposition to the Christ mind. They have created a devil that is in opposition to God himself, that works against God’s purpose. But there is no division that is in the Christ mind because division can only exist in the separate mind, but everything that comes out of the separate mind is an illusion. Once you have this division, once you step behind this veil, you can create division after division after division. You can create this value judgment that some people are inferior and others are superior. You can create, as the Christian religion has done, this image that all people are sinners, but still some people are special. Some people are even ordained by God to hold the position of a king or a nobleman or a priest.

The division into inferiority and superiority

You even have this among many fundamentalist Christians in the United States, that some of these preachers are men of God. Hallelujah, a man of God. How exactly would that work when they are not one with the Christ mind, but are trapped in separation? Because if you look at these men of God, they clearly see themselves as superior to those who are not men of God and we are, of course, not even needing to mention women here in this context. For to these men of God, women have no value whatsoever. Except if they are silent in the churches while they are cleaning the toilets. This division into inferiority and superiority is a complete illusion, a complete fabrication and we can say: “Was it created by the Christian religion?” Of course not. You see it in the Old Testament. The Israelites are God’s chosen people. God’s chosen people? Again, only the mind of separation can think this way. Because when you have the wisdom of the Mother and some vertical connection to the Christ mind, you know that everything came out of the One mind of God’s being.

Without him was not anything made that was made and yet there are some people on this little planet called Earth that were chosen by the superior God of the universe, and all others are condemned to an eternity in hell because they, for some reason, were not chosen? Now, this might be slightly believable if those who see themselves as God’s chosen people then would live up to all the demands of God and would behave the way God prescribes them behaving. But clearly, those who consider them God’s chosen people have not done this historically, and are, as far as we can tell from the ascended realm, not doing so today. So how can you believe in this unless you are trapped in illusion? You cannot believe in it if you have the wisdom of the Mother and some connection to the One mind, because then you see that any division cannot come from the One mind and therefore, no human beings are superior to others. No human beings are God’s chosen people.

There may be those who choose to come into oneness with the One mind. They have then chosen to be God’s people but to say that God has chosen certain people, and no matter how they behave they cannot lose that status, well, that cannot be the wisdom of the Mother, certainly, cannot be the One mind. The whole division into superiority and inferiority starts with this sense that you have separated yourself and in separating yourself from other people you can compare yourself to them.

The reality of Christ mind

Now, why would you want to compare yourself to other people here on earth? Why would you want to build a sense that you have a higher status than other people here on earth?

Let’s say you had this huge area on earth. There was sand but mixed in with the sand were diamonds and then you gave each person a certain area that was theirs. They could do with it whatever they wanted but they knew there were diamonds in the sand and if you dug down you would get diamonds. It was really just a matter of how hard you wanted to work that determined how many diamonds you would get. That is comparable to the Christ mind. All people have the sand within their mind that hides the diamonds of the Christ mind. And by multiplying the talents, by striving for oneness, striving to expand your connection with the Christ mind, you can uncover the pearl of great price, the diamonds and you are getting more and more. And you are multiplying the talents, and the Christ mind is multiplying your light and you are getting more and more creative light.

So really, the only relevant evaluation of yourself and where you are at is: “What is my level of awareness? How much unity do I have with the One mind?” You are, so to speak, comparing yourself to your Self, vertically. What unity? How high a degree of unity do I have with the Christ mind? When that is your measure, which is what anyone who really understands the message of Jesus would adopt as their measure, what is the need to compare yourself to others? Perhaps some people do not quite grasp this. But what did Jesus say? “The kingdom of God is within you.” That means you are not going to enter the kingdom of God by looking out there. You are going to enter the kingdom of God when you look inside yourself, your own mind. Why would you then need to compare yourself to others instead of looking within, digging for the diamonds in the sand, the shifting sands of the human consciousness? But you find those little rocks of Christ, and you pull them together, and you build on that. What is the need to compare? What status do you want here on earth?

The perspective of the separate mind

But when you go into separation, you of course, cannot seek for the oneness with the Christ mind. You cannot be in oneness and be in separation at the same time. It is not logically possible. But you still, when you are in separation, you want something because even though when you have gone into separation you do not realize what you have lost, you have a sense that you have lost something. That is what Jesus talked about when he talked about those who are dead. As in when he told the young man who wanted to bury his father: “Let the dead bury their dead.” One of the good examples of why you cannot take the Bible literally, or you are having corpses running around burying other corpses. Not really a realistic scenario.

There must be a deeper meaning behind that statement. Namely, that what Jesus referred to as the dead were those who had gone into the illusion, they were separate beings and therefore had died as connected beings, of not seeing themselves as connected beings, their identity as a connected being had died. They had been reborn into seeing themselves as separate beings. That is why in order to go into the kingdom, you have to be willing to let that separate identity die so you can be reborn as a person, a being, who is connected to the One mind. Then you are alive, spiritually alive. When you die as a connected being and are reborn as a separate being, you are not aware of this. You do not remember you were ever a connected being. Otherwise, you cannot believe in the illusion that you are a separate being. The illusion will not seem real to you.

The illusion of status on earth

But you still have a sense that you lost something and now you have to compensate. And how do you compensate? Ah, you seek something in this world that makes you seem superior to other people because then you think that if you have some status on earth, God will have to let you into the kingdom. But you see, God did not banish you from the kingdom. You chose to exit. God is not going to fix that for you because God gave you free will. You can only return to the kingdom by making a choice. But it has to be a more aware choice than when you went into separation. Nothing in this world—this is another message of Jesus that is very little understood among Christians—nothing in this world will qualify you for entry into the kingdom. That is why Jesus said: “It is harder for a rich man to enter the kingdom than for a camel to go through the eye of the needle.”

No matter what sense of status you can build on earth by comparing yourself to other people, it means absolutely nothing in the eyes of God. But this you cannot accept when you are trapped in the separate mind. You must believe in order to maintain your sense of superiority that it is possible to somehow do something in this world that will force God to open the pearly gates so that those who are so superior to others here on earth will be let in. But if you look throughout history and look at the people who have felt that they were superior to others, who were those people? Well, some of the worst dictators you have seen throughout history. Can you really see Hitler sitting in the kingdom of God, having tea with Jesus, and telling the angels to play something from Wagner on their harps? Nay, not a likely scenario.

What sense does it make that those people who think they were most superior have forced their way into heaven? You look at the people who persecuted Jesus, who had him arrested, who had him put on trial, who had him executed. Scribes and the Pharisees, the Sanhedrin, they felt superior. They were the leaders of the Jewish religion, which they believed was the only true religion because they were God’s chosen people. Here comes this upstart Jesus. They clearly felt superior to him, and they executed Christ. Are they sitting in heaven today? Not last time I looked.

Seeing through the lie using the Wisdom of the Mother

You see here, the things that be of men is multifaceted, but the essence of the things that be of men is this illusion that you can do something on earth that makes you superior to other people, and God is going to respect this and let you into the kingdom. A complete and utter illusion. You can see it vertically when you attain oneness with the Christ mind and see the reality of God, because you see that the rock of Christ has not been moved by the interpretations and doctrines of men. But you can also see it horizontally by tuning into the wisdom of the Mother, where you see that not only is it out of touch with what Jesus really said and what he said between the lines, but it also is not logically consistent. It is just self-contradictory.

There is no consistency in these beliefs when you really look at them and the wisdom of the Mother allows you to do what Mother Mary talked about. Take these two dualistic polarities that are extremes where one is usually hidden or one is labeled as being false, and you pull them into conscious awareness, and through the wisdom of the Mother you see that it is not that one is right, and the other is wrong. It is that they are both illusions out of touch with the reality of the One mind. This is when you can begin to question the basic division that leads to inferiority and superiority. There can be no inferiority and superiority in the Christ mind, for there is no division. If all came out of the same source, if all are sons and daughters of God, how could one son or daughter of God be superior to others? God would have had to create them so.

But you see, when you take the wisdom of the Mother and apply it to these people who feel superior—take many of the Christian ministers in the United States who, for various reasons, feel they are superior, they are the followers of Christ, they are men of God—what is it they are feeling? They feel superior. But they recognize that God must have created them superior, because God is the almighty Creator who created everything. And when they are talking in one context, they will hint at this, that God must have created them superior. But on the other hand, if they were created superior, are they really superior? Because if they were created superior, it was not their own doing that made them superior, right? The only way to really be superior is if you did something that was so much better than anybody else could have done.

If you can run the 100 meters faster than anybody else, because you trained and you figured out how to run and put your body in shape, then you were better than all the other runners and you were superior. If God just happened to create you faster, it is not the same sense of superiority, right? You see the contradictory nature of these people. When you take the wisdom of the Mother, you see they want to feel superior because of their own merit. But on the other hand, if God created everything, and if they want to have this infallible authority that nobody can question, then God must have created them that way. But then you win one, you lose another and that is the contradictory nature of the dualistic mindset. No matter what you do to raise yourself up on the one side, it detracts from your superiority on the other side. You can never really achieve what you are dreaming of, this ultimate status here on earth, because the more you pull up on one side, the more the scales go down on the other. It just cannot be any other way.

What is the result? You are never satisfied. You are never at peace. It is never enough. They go into this quest, this never-ending quest, of seeking to reach a higher and higher status compared to others. But no matter how much power or money they have, it is never enough and that is why they cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. Because if you are seeking something on earth that you can never get, how can you leave all that seeking behind and just walk into the kingdom as a little child?

Sending a spiritual impulse

It has been my joy and my privilege to speak to you. I appreciate the fact that you have all had a long day and that you were still willing to be here and be the open door for radiating this into the collective consciousness. You may say from a certain perspective: “What will be the result? What good will it do?” But you would be surprised at how many people in America and elsewhere who have been embodied in the Christian religion for many lifetimes, who have experienced that the promise that they would go to heaven after this lifetime if they were good Christians was a false promise, who have come back into embodiment not with a conscious awareness of this, but with a subtle intuitive sense there must be something missing from the Christian religion. And you will be surprised at how little of an impulse, such as what has been sent out here, is enough to tip them over the edge where they suddenly begin to see and they open their minds to a deeper understanding.

Some of you are here because people who had been in the teachings for longer had been the open doors for sending an impulse that you responded to and that is, of course, the way it goes throughout the ages. Those who are the forerunners in one age create an impulse that people in later ages pick up on and then they multiply that impulse, and that is how the kingdom of God spreads. For this you have my gratitude. It has been my privilege to give you this beginning lesson, you might say. And we will, of course, build on it in the coming days.

I seal you in the Sixth Ray of Peace that I hold for earth. Nada I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

Using the Wisdom of the Mother to see what works

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, August 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and as you know, most of you, I hold a spiritual office called the Office of the Divine Mother for Earth.

Now at the time of Jesus, the time that I was in embodiment as the mother of Jesus, there was a concept that was quite commonly known among what you might call the more open minded or the more progressive, or the more spiritual people of the time. It was of course those kinds of people that were attracted to Jesus.

People who followed Jesus

Before I tell you the concept, let me make just one thing clear. There is a fundamental misconception among today’s Christians, especially in America about what kind of people followed Jesus at the time. Most Christians in America think that it was people like themselves who were attracted to Jesus. But this is not the case by any means. The people who have the same mindset, the same lack of open-mindedness that you see in most Christians in America today, and for that matter in most Christians around the world, they were the ones who either ignored Jesus or persecuted him. The people who followed Jesus, were what you today derogatorily would call New Age people. They were people who were open-minded, who were open to something new instead of clinging to the existing.

You will see as a general principle around the world, that those who are satisfied with the existing, who believe that this is the only road to salvation, they are not open to a new preacher who suddenly shows up, whether he calls himself Jesus or the Christ, or the Buddha, or whatever it may be around the world.

Anyway, the people who were open to Jesus at the time, were open to him because they were open to something new. Many of these people came from different backgrounds, what you today would call different spiritual movements, because contrary to what many Christians think, it wasn’t just a matter of the Jewish religion and then Jesus came. At the time of Jesus there was actually great – we might call it spiritual renewal or upheaval, because there were many new religious movements, or spiritual movements that had sprung up, that attracted followers in a local area, and some of them had spread beyond their local area. So, there was quite a large number of people who were open to something new.

The Wisdom of the Mother in Jesus’ time

Many of these groups had this specific concept of the wisdom of the feminine often called Sophia. It is a concept that has largely disappeared from Christianity of course, especially after the formation of the Catholic church, who as you will see even today has shut out woman from important positions. But back then it was commonly believed among many open-minded people, that women of course had the same potential for spiritual growth as men, and therefore as a matter of what was obvious to these people, should have the same kind of positions in spiritual movements as men could hold.

This was of course not common at the time, because the Jewish religion was patriarchal and had been patriarchal for so long that women had been relegated to a secondary position – when you look at this from a matter of what influence they had in the religious life. But there were many of these open people that could see that this was not sustainable. They had this concept of the Wisdom of the Mother, the Wisdom of the Feminine, and it would often seem as relating to practical life, but not just a matter of the practical, technical, materialistic aspects of life, but how to actually integrate spirituality with everyday life.

It is not that these people thought the Mother principle was more important than the Father or the Divine Masculine, but that they saw that these two complemented each other. Therefore, you need to have both a complete but also a balanced approach to spirituality. What I aim to do here at the opening of this conference, is to give you this wisdom of the Divine Feminine – the Sophia, with relation to inferiority and superiority.

The fundamental challenge in the Christian religion

You see that many Americans consider themselves Christian, consider America to be a Christian nation. But how do they not see that there is a fundamental challenge in the Christian religion. The fundamental challenge is that in today’s Bible’s you have the Old Testament and the New Testament. And if you were to do, as some people have done, but not very many, certainly not many Christians have done, a comparative study of the contents, the ideas, the ideals, the principles set forth in these two parts of scripture, you would see that in many ways they are completely and utterly incompatible. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth versus turn the other cheek, forgive seventy times seven. The angry and judgmental god in the sky who tells the Israelites to smite the men women and children, and Jesus who tells them to love your brother as yourself, forgive, raise up the all – how do they not see this?

Well, they don’t see it of course, because they are trapped in the mindset that we have called the dualistic mindset, which always has two opposite polarities, but they are never seen or rarely seen for what they are at the same time, because one is hidden, the other comes forward. People who are in the dualistic mindset often look at one polarity, this is the supreme, the superior truth, the other is the lie, therefore they do not see them at the same time from a neutral perspective. This is the cognitive dissonance that influences of course all aspects of society, but it especially influences the Christian religion with regards to the Old Testament and the New Testament.

Jesus’ new approach to God

So, how is it that Christians have not looked at this and said: “What are we, are we Christians or are we modern day Jews following the Old Testament?” Why is it they have not realized that Jesus came to bring forth an entirely new approach to religion, but also an entirely new relationship between God and people on earth? The angry and judgmental god, the remote god in the sky, whereas Jesus’ loving Father figure who it is his good pleasure to give you the kingdom. And what is the kingdom? Where is the kingdom? It is within.

The Old Testament followed the outer rules, observed the outer rules and rituals in the religion, and you are guaranteed to be saved. What did Jesus say: “Where is the kingdom, it does not come with observation of the outer rules, for it is within you.” Therefore, your state of mind is what determines whether you are in the kingdom, or not in the kingdom. How have they not seen that there is a deep, fundamental psychological component to Jesus’ teachings that is not really there in the Old Testament, at least not nearly as pronounced.

What will it take to follow Jesus into the kingdom of God? What did he say: “He who is willing to lose his life for my sake shall enter the kingdom.” Whereas those who are not willing to lose their life, shall not enter the kingdom. What does it mean to lose your life? Is there not a clear psychological component for what does it take to lose your life? It isn’t your physical life, it’s all the things in your mind that you are attached to.

So, here we have a nation that claims to be the greatest nation on earth, they claim to be a Christian nation and many think that there is a connection between the two. They are the greatest, America is the greatest nation on earth because it is a Christian nation, the most Christian nation.

But how is it the most Christian nation if they have overlooked the very central aspect of Jesus’ teaching, which is a complete and utter transformation of consciousness? How do you not see that if you are to follow Jesus into the kingdom, you cannot do it with the mindset that most people have?

Teaching through the enigmas

And what is that mindset? Are you focused on yourself or are you focused on the whole. You may say, if you look at this with the linear mind, that there are certain contradictions in what Jesus said. So, you take Jesus’ teaching about the talents, three servants called by their master and given different numbers of talents, the master goes away – you all know the parable. He comes back and says: “What have you done with the talents?” (This could be a reality TV show in today’s world, you know.) – and they have used them differently. Both of the people who had multiplied the talents received more, and the one who had buried it the ground, it was taken away from him what he had.

This could be interpreted to mean that “everybody for himself,” they were judged individually and they were rewarded for what they had done individually it seems. How does this compare to what Jesus said about those who would be greatest: “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all”, “In as much as ye have done it to the least of these my brethren ye have done it unto me.”

So, was Jesus an individualist, or did he encourage people to work for the all. Well, if you look at this closely, and if you are willing to reach for a higher vision, a higher way to look at this, you can resolve this seeming enigma. You might also, if you are to really resolve this, realize that Jesus taught in a specific way that was very common both in the Middle East, and in the Far East at the time, and is still common, and it was by presenting certain enigmas.

Jesus was not trying to give a teaching that was completely consistent according to the linear mind, he was giving a teaching that from the perspective of the linear mind “seemed” to be contradictory. Only those who were willing to go beyond the linear mind, willing to go beyond surface appearances could resolve the seeming contradictions, and see the higher vision that pulled them together.

Multiplying the talents by raising the whole

For what does it mean to multiply the talents? It does not necessarily mean that the third servant who had buried the Talents in the ground did nothing. It could also be interpreted that the servant who did not multiply the talents, who buried them in the ground, had acted out of self-interest. He had attempted to only do something that was good for himself. Whereas the other two had attempted to do something that was good for more than themselves, whether it was their master or whether it was the community that they lived in. In other words, how do you multiply the talent—by doing something that reaches beyond yourself. If you are only focused on yourself, your own interest, what is good for you, what seems good for you, then you are not multiplying the talents.

Therefore, what does that mean? It means then, who is the master that multiplies. Is it an earthly master? is it your leader here on earth, is it your employer? No, it is Christ, it is the Christ mind.

What is the Christ mind? It is the mind that unifies everything, because its primary function is to unify the Creator with its creation, but also to unify horizontally people here on earth through their connection to the Christ mind, that is what the Christ mind is. So the Christ mind is always focused on the whole, raising the whole. You cannot capture, you cannot tune into the Christ mind if you are only focused on your own interest.

But what does it mean to multiply the talents? It means that you are doing something for others. So, what is the Christ mind also? The Christ mind is the principle that determines the flow of energy from the spiritual realm into the material realm.

What Jesus’ parable is really meant to illustrate is that as Jesus himself said about himself but it applies to all “I can of my own self do nothing. The Father within me doeth the work.” But he also said: “My Father worketh hitherto and I work,” what does that mean? It means that when you are really doing the work of God, you are working to raise the whole. And when you are working to raise the whole, the Christ mind will multiply what you are doing and release more spiritual light to you, so you have more talents, you have more creative power. The Christ mind is not sitting there arbitrarily judging who should get more light and who should get less. It is simply looking at who serves the all more, and who serves themselves more.

The unified and separate “I”

Why? Because the principle of the Christ mind is to unify. So there is a vertical unity between you and above, (you – your higher self) – you the ascended masters, but there is also a horizontal unity among all people. Because when you see, when you experience that your source is the one mind, the Christ mind that you came out of, the one mind of the Creator. You will at some point also see that: “But wait a minute, if I came from that source, where did everybody else come from?” That is when you start seeing that in as much as you have done it unto the least of the people, you have done it unto Christ. And that is the Wisdom of the Mother that allows people to see that you are all in this together, and only what benefits the whole will truly benefit you.

But this requires you to be willing to ask yourself a question that most Christians have not been willing to ask themselves: “What is the “you” we are talking about.” When you say “you” what do you mean? If you are Christian are you sure that when you say “I” that you are meaning the same as when Jesus said “I.” “I can of my own self do nothing,” said Jesus. But how many people on earth can truly say that, how many people feel that “I of my own self certainly can do something, and look at all that I have done. Look at this “I love me-wall behind me, where my diplomas, or my shaking hands with the President, of all the things that I have done.”

If you really grasp the psychological component of Jesus’ teachings, if you read between the lines of what he said two thousand years ago, is it impossible to see that when Jesus talked about the “I” or about you, he talked about two different “I’s” – the separate “I” that sees itself as separate from other people, and for that matter separate from God. And then the Christ “I” that sees the oneness of itself and God, and the oneness of itself and all other people.

What does it mean that you should lose your life in order to follow Christ into the kingdom? It means that you should lose the separate “I” so that the unified “I” can follow Christ. Because the separate “I” cannot follow Christ. It is the one who came in without the wedding garment and was cast into outer darkness.

The suppression of the Divine Feminine

How difficult is it to see this, if you are willing to look through the Wisdom of the Mother? But of course, this is one reason why the Jewish authorities challenged Jesus, put him on trial, and wanted him executed.

Why did they want to silence him? Because if the Wisdom of the Mother had become more prominent in the society of the time, it would have meant a complete revolution. The male dominance, the patriarchal system would have been threatened, and it had been there for thousands of years. Who were in charge of it – the men, were they willing to give up their power and privilege? Nay.

So, they killed Christ, and what did they do, those who were in the separate mind? After three centuries they created a Christian church that was as suppressive of women as the Jewish societies. But it wasn’t just women they were suppressing, it wasn’t primarily women they were suppressing, it was the Divine Feminine, the Sophia, the Wisdom of the Mother.

Why do they want to suppress this? Did this start two thousand years ago? Nay, it goes way back, not only in the Middle East but also in the Far East. Where you see in the Hindu religion, even in the Buddhist religion, a clear suppression of women. But it is not just women—it is the feminine wisdom, the Sophia. Because this can of course be had by both men and women, it isn’t exclusive to women, but there are many examples from history where women have been much more tuned into this wisdom than men. But it doesn’t mean that men cannot tune into it, because it really isn’t particularly feminine as you see it normally with the physical sexes. It goes beyond this to the two basic forces that I have talked about in many previous teachings, of the expanding force and the contracting force.

The expanding force represents the masculine wisdom of expansion, of reaching up, self-transcendence, growing, creating something new. But the horizontal principle, the horizontal wisdom is looking at what has already been created and seeing “Does it work? Does it give us what we want, and if not, how do we have to change ourselves in order to create something better?” That is the principle of the Sophia—the wisdom of the world Mother.

The Sophia and the fallen beings

Why has this been suppressed for thousands of years? Well, this is something that the average Christian would never be able to understand, at least probably not in this lifetime, and for the next however many lifetimes. It is because, and you can only understand this if you have our teachings about the fallen beings. It is because when the fallen beings came to earth, they decided: “Let us suppress the Sophia, the feminine wisdom.”

Why? Well partly because they realized this was a good way to control people on earth. But you may ask yourself: “What else could they do?” What is the essence of a fallen being? You are not willing to look at yourself, and your own psychology, your own mind. You are always projecting that it is out there. God is the problem, God made a mistake, God should not have given these human beings free will, he should have put us in charge. It is a complete unwillingness to look at yourself, just neutrally.

Well, there is of course two ways to look at yourself. One is to compare yourself to the higher principles that have been revealed through the masculine process, the masculine wisdom. But the other way is to look horizontally, what kind of a society or situation have you created, what have you brought forth, is it working for you. And what “you” is it working for, the separate you or the common you.

What are the fallen beings doing? They are in this mindset, where first of all they see themselves as separate of course. They are separate from God, they know better than God, they know better than everybody else. Well, if you know better than everybody else, even know better than God, why would you need to look at yourself and say: “Oh, do I need to change? Is there something in me I haven’t seen.” Nay, they are not willing to do this, so how could they embrace the Sophia—they couldn’t.

That is why their first order of business after they came to earth was to suppress this, and to suppress the people who were most in tune with this, which often was women. And so there you have, going back into times before recorded history, how the suppression, not only of women, but of the female wisdom, started.

This is a teaching that you can apply to many areas of society, many religions, certainly not just the Christian religion, and it will explain many, many things as you begin to ponder this, and as you begin to ask for and tune in to this Sophia, this Wisdom of the Mother.

The Sophia and Saint Germain’s Golden Age

Now, of course we have used this wisdom even though we haven’t named it so, we have used this from the very beginning. We have used this in previous teachings as well. Although in previous dispensations we gave more of the Wisdom of the Father, and in this dispensation we have given more of the Wisdom of the Mother. Because any teaching about resolving psychology is the wisdom of the Mother, of course with a certain combination of the Wisdom of the Father.

And so, we have simply evaluated that given the collective consciousness, given where the planet is at, it was time to be more direct about this Sophia, this Divine Wisdom. Because it is the key to getting the world past the last hurdles before the Golden Age can be manifest.

What is the foundation for Saint Germain’s Golden Age? It really is the Sophia, where you look at a society and say: “How are things working?” For whom are things working, do we have a society focused on a small elite, run by a small elite, run based on their vision, of their self-interest as separate beings, or do we have a society based on the vision of raising the all.

Go back to the American Constitution: “all men are created equal.” Now I know it says “all men” but at the time the way words were used was ”All men” referred to all human beings including wo-men. I am not thereby saying that the Founding Fathers were not patriarchal in many ways, they were. But still, the principle is all human beings are created equal, of equal value. This doesn’t mean that they are all the same, created with the same talents, meaning creative abilities, not money. Each being is unique, because what makes you unique. Well, again what “you” are you talking about, are you talking about the separate “you” based on duality, or are you talking about the Conscious You that is an extension of the I AM Presence, and therefore has the potential to expand its connection to the I AM Presence.

Was that not what Jesus was really telling people to do. Was that not what he demonstrated at the very beginning of the Piscean Age, how to unite with the higher self, the Father within. That is the “you” that is unique, your uniqueness is encapsulated in the I AM Presence, but can be expressed through the Conscious You when you become the open door that no man can shut. No man can shut it, but you can by going into separation. But no external force can shut it when you go within, when you are willing to lay down your life to follow Christ.

Laying down your life for Christ

What did Jesus mean with this? Well what is it that the fallen beings have done on earth? They have caused people to believe that there is something here in the material world that is more important to them than uniting with the higher self, than following Christ into the kingdom. Jesus talked about those who want their reward on earth, and they have their reward. But there are those who want their reward in heaven, and they follow Christ by being willing to give up anything that the power elite, the fallen beings can use to manipulate them. That is laying down your life for Christ. There is nothing on earth that is more important to you than oneness with your higher self, being the open door for the higher self.

When you begin to see this, you can look at Jesus’ teachings and his life in an entirely new way. You can see that Jesus actually demonstrated a person who was willing to follow that inner path to the inner kingdom. Even if it meant losing everything on earth, including his physical life.

In this day and age, we are not looking to you to lose your physical life, we are talking about losing your separate sense of self, that is laying down your life in order to follow Christ. It is “greater love has no man than to lay down his life for a friend,” but who is the friend? It is all people, it is the whole, it is the All. It’s coming into oneness with your higher self who is your real friend, your I AM Presence. So, being willing to lay down your earthly life in order to come into oneness with the I AM Presence, that is the highest love. Also, something you can see when you have the wisdom of the Mother, but which you cannot see through the separate mind.

The essence of the Wisdom of the Mother

What must you do when you are trapped in the separate mind, and you do not have the wisdom of the Mother? You must turn Christ into an external savior. How will an external savior take you into the kingdom of God when that kingdom is within you? So, if you have the wisdom of the Mother, you can look at today’s Christianity, its doctrines, its preachings, you can look at the preachers who are standing on the pulpit every Sunday crying “Jesus saves.” No! Jesus doesn’t save anybody, how could he when he is portrayed as the external savior. How can an external savior take you into the inner kingdom?

Therefore, when you have the wisdom of the Mother, you must say: “Here, there was something wrong with what Jesus said about the kingdom being within, or there is something wrong with what Christianity teaches today because they are not compatible.

This is the essence of the wisdom of the Mother. You can look at two teachings, put them up there and see they are not compatible, they cannot both be true. In many cases both of them are a lie, that is the whole idea of duality which is beyond the topic I want to talk about here. But when you put them up there together and are willing to look, you can see, is there a higher wisdom that seems to resolve the incompatibility? Or is there a higher wisdom that allows us to see that one of the two is incorrect, and the other one is at least partially correct? But if we reach for that higher wisdom, we can see beyond it, and see something deeper, a deeper truth.

The denial of the Wisdom of the Mother

What is it, that is behind the entire fundamentalist movement, the entire idea that the Bible is the infallible word of God? It is a total denial of the wisdom of the Mother. Because the wisdom of the Mother looks at Jesus and his teachings, and sees that there must be more to Jesus’ teachings than what is in the Scriptures. The Scriptures even says that there is more to Jesus’ teachings than what is in the Scriptures. “If all the things that Jesus did and said should be written down, the world itself could not contain the books that should be written”

Do you think this New Testament that is this thick could contain all that Jesus said and meant? So, how can you say “all we need is the Bible. And we either take it literally, we don’t need to read between the lines, we don’t need to ask ourselves: Did Jesus have a deeper meaning that was not encapsulated in the words, in the outer word? So, how can the outer word be infallible?”

That is what you see with the wisdom of the Mother, you see that no teaching on earth was ever meant to be a closed box. It is meant to stimulate you to reach beyond the outer teaching, to reach for the Christ mind, the Comforter that Jesus said he would ask the Father to send when he ascended to heaven. It is your ability to go within, to contact the Christ mind to ask for the wisdom of the Mother, and experience in yourself a higher truth than what is in the outer word. This is what any Christian preacher worth his salt should be doing, but are they? No!

Because they are brainwashed, programmed like computers to mindlessly repeat the nonsense that has been repeated by Christian churches for seventeen centuries. And not one of them is willing to question it and use the Divine Mother and the wisdom of the Mother to say: “Does this make sense? Are we preaching the word of Christ, or are we preaching a dead word created by the enemies of Christ who want to keep us outside the kingdom, looking forever for that external saviour that never comes? What nonsense is this that you call yourself a Christian nation, and you have no idea whatsoever what Jesus taught?

I do! Partly because I was there physically, but partly because over the past two thousand years I have transcended myself over, and over and over again. I have watched how there are those Christians who are devoted to Mother Mary, who are sitting there in front of my statues, they are lighting candles, they are looking at these statues, looking for tears of blood, some visible sign, and I am always there in their hearts if they will reach for that wisdom of the Mother. I do not withhold it from anybody whether they are Christians or not. But will they reach for it? No!

They are waiting for the outer sign when the inner signs are plentiful, and then they call themselves Christians. They call themselves devotees of Mother Mary – they are devotees of a statue, a dead image. But I am a Living Being.

Mother Mary’s judgment

The wisdom of the Mother has facets, not just one, it can reason with people, but it can also be the strict mother who says to the child: “You have gone too far, you cannot behave this way, this is enough.” And I as the Ascended Master Mother Mary have had enough of the hypocrisy of the Christian religion worldwide, and especially in this country of the United States where many of these churches and certainly the fundamentalist churches, will not even acknowledge me, for they are so intent on shutting out the Divine Feminine.

This must end! And therefore, and therefore, I pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon this phenomenon that denies the Wisdom of the Mother. Will it have an instant effect? Yes and no, will it have an instant visible effect? No! Will these churches crumble tomorrow or at least on Sunday? No.

But it will have an instant effect in the collective consciousness, in going into the minds of those who are open to the wisdom of the Mother. And there are many people in America who are open to this and they are not all women, but the majority of them are women who are open to seeing “Something does not make sense. Why should we who are in a female body be excluded from religion, from decision making processes? Oh yes! We can serve coffee after Sunday service. We can come and clean the toilets in the church. We can bake cookies. We can put on yard sales. But when it comes to making decisions and deciding about doctrine. Oh no! Then we are shut out as if we were second-rate citizens, incapable of coming up with anything valuable. What nonsense is this in today’s day and age?”

Reawakening of the Wisdom of the Mother

So, what did Jesus actually teach two thousand years ago? Did he teach just for his own time, or did he teach for the next two thousand year period of the Age of Pisces? Well, of course, he taught for both, but he taught for the entire period, and what did he teach? That it is time to reawaken the Divine Feminine and use the wisdom of the Mother to look at society and say: “Is what the fallen beings have misled us into doing, is it working? Who is it working for? Is it working for the power elite, or is it working for we the people?”

This is the question that the Founding Fathers of America asked themselves, although not as clearly as I am describing it here. But they did ask themselves: “Is the clearly elitist system that King George of England represented, is it working for the people or only for the elite? Is it time to have a system that works more for the people than the elite.”

And they said “Yes!” in 1776, and they put their lives on the line when they signed that Declaration of Independence. Where are the people today who would take that stand for “we the people,” and demand equal opportunity instead of a system that is so skewed, so rigged towards the elite that it almost defies comprehension. It certainly defies comprehension how anyone can look at this and say: “This is in accordance with the American Constitution, that’s how America is, that’s why we are the greatest nation on earth because we are allowing this great elite to do whatever they want, and then we get the crumbs from their table.”

Take one of the greatest lies foisted not only upon America, but upon the Western world over the last half a century, the neo-liberal economic philosophy: “the rising tide lifts all boats?” If that were the case, how come there is a think tank in the United States called the Rand Institute, who several years ago came out with a report that shows that over the last forty years, wealth has been funneled upwards towards the elite, and the middle and lower classes have had their living standard reduced. There is no question that the rich have become richer in the last forty years, but if the rising tide lifts all boats, then the lower classes should have become richer too. If that is not the case then it’s the wisdom of the Divine Mother that says: “Something must be off here, it isn’t true that the rising tide lifts all boats, at least it doesn’t lift them equally.” But not only that, how do you explain that the rising tide lifts some boats and lowers others. Lowers some of them so much that the water is starting to come in and they are sinking. But they are still upholding this wonderful view of this American individualism, where everybody could make it if they were just willing to work hard.

Again, the wisdom of the Divine Mother sees right through this nonsense and says: “It can’t be true because it obviously isn’t doing what it says it’s going to do; therefore, it’s time to look for something new.”

As you can hear my beloved, I didn’t spend the whole day travelling to get to this conference. I understand that most of you have, and therefore I understand that some of you are perhaps nodding off a little bit. But I of course am not bound by time and space, so I could go on. Because the wisdom of the Divine Mother has much to say about conditions on planet Earth. But it isn’t really a matter of me saying it as a clearly outer voice. What I want is for each and everyone of the people on earth who are willing, to tune into the Divine Mother, the wisdom of the Divine Mother, the office that I hold, and receive it in the kingdom of God that is within you.

Blind followers of blind leaders

What is the most important message that Jesus gave two thousand years ago – “the kingdom of God is within you,” you and you and you and everyone. Why was it so important? Because what have the fallen beings done by creating this patriarchal religion, that suppresses the Wisdom of the Mother. They have created this impression that the kingdom is not within all people, it is within certain special people who are superior to all the people. And the wisdom of the Divine Mother and the Christ mind will shatter that illusion. But when you are separated from the wisdom of the Mother, you can easily come to believe in the illusion. And those who do not want to take responsibility for acquiring that wisdom of the Divine Mother, they will believe in the illusion because it’s convenient for them: “Oh! I don’t need to try. I don’t need to multiply the talents. I just need to follow the leaders, the blind leading the blind. And I just need to continue believing that we will not end up both in the ditch like Jesus said. Because Jesus didn’t really know what he was talking about, our leaders know what they are talking about.”

So, it’s convenient to follow the elite, because what did Jesus talk about two thousand years ago, the kingdom of God is within you, but it is your responsibility – to find it. How do you find it? By giving up everything in order to get that “pearl of great price.” And if you are not willing to give up the little that you have, you are not willing to follow Christ. And so you see some of these people, and I have compassion for the many poor people around the world, for they have almost nothing. But are they willing to give up what they don’t have in order to find the pearl of great price within them. Nay. Can you explain to me why that is, then I would be willing to hear it. Because after two thousand years I haven’t actually found an answer to this question. At least not a logical answer according to the wisdom of the Divine Mother. I can of course see that those who don’t have the wisdom of the Divine Mother, for them it is more attractive “not” to take responsibility and therefore blindly follow the blind leaders. But with the wisdom of the Divine Mother this makes no sense whatsoever.

Why would you keep yourself poor? Just to avoid looking at yourself. But I am getting ahead of myself, because this is a topic we will talk more about: the unwillingness to look at yourself. The enormous, we might say, creativity of the ego to justify why you don’t need to look at yourself. Why you don’t need to look at that beam in your own eye, but can continue to focus on the splinter in the eye of your brother, thinking if you just pull that splinter out you will solve all of your problems, and all of the world’s problems. For surely, the problem is out there.

What did Jesus say, did he say the problem was out there? No! He said the kingdom of God is within you. What does that mean? It means that you are not in the kingdom of God right now. What’s preventing you from going into the inner kingdom? It can only be something inside yourself, the beam. So, if you are not willing to look at that, how will you ever enter the kingdom? “Oh yeah, you can wait for the external savior.”

There are people who have incarnated continuously almost for seventeen centuries, believing in the Christian doctrines, waiting for the outer savior. Every time they leave a physical body, they think Jesus is going to come and then he doesn’t, and they are sent back down. When will you have had enough of this merry-go-round?

So, with this question, I shall thank you for your kind attention, your loving hearts, your willingness to be here in the physical, and to allow me to use your chakras to multiply this message, so that it has gone much further than if it was only spoken by the messenger sitting alone in a room. And so for this you have my gratitude, and I of course look forward to what is going to come forth in the next days, for we have much to offer you.

Thank you my beloved hearts.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Time to update the information in your mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, April 20, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. My contribution is to talk about space. It has been said, we have said, I have said, that the Buddha holds space for earth. Yet is space purely physical? Could there be an emotional body if there was not space for it? Could there be a mental body if there was not space for it? Could there be an identity body if there was not space for it?

The space in the mind

The Buddha holds space at the four levels of matter. Why does that matter? Well, because those of you who are our direct students can begin to contemplate that you have space in your emotional body. You have space in your mental body. You have space in your identity body.

The first consideration is: “How much space do you have?” The second consideration is: “What fills the space that you have?” We may say that, as you go to the lowest level of the 144 levels of consciousness possible on earth, you are decreasing the space in your mind. This may seem contradictory, as those who are at the lowest level of consciousness often seem to be very knowledgeable, having certain skills, certain advanced supposedly knowledge of how to manipulate matter, how to manipulate people, how to manipulate the mind. Would it not seem that if they have greater knowledge, they must have space for that knowledge to be there in their minds?

But what have you learned from computer technology? Some of you will remember the very first computers had something called a floppy disk, a very big disk that could hold a very small amount of data. Now you have these very small devices you put in your phones or cameras that hold thousands of times more data. You see, it is not necessarily so that you need more space to store more data. It is a matter of how compressed the data is. And the more compressed the data in your mind, the harder it is for you to look beyond it. That is why the lower you go in consciousness, the more your mind becomes a closed system, because there is less space for you to see a wider perspective.

What happens when you climb higher in consciousness? You expand the space in the mind. You do not necessarily expand your knowledge. In fact, if you take a being at the lowest level of consciousness, and if that being turns around and starts climbing up the ladder of the 144 levels, that being will gradually forget some of the sophisticated knowledge it had, but it will gain a broader perspective so that its mind becomes less closed.

Incompatible data formats

Naturally, when you reach that turning point of the 48th level, you can begin to store a different form of knowledge in your mind, partly because there is space, partly because you are now able to see yourself as a connected being and receive knowledge from the ascended realm.

Why cannot a being at the lower levels receive knowledge from the ascended realm? Because the knowledge from the ascended realm cannot be compressed into a data format that the separate mind can read. It is, so to speak, that at the lowest levels of consciousness, the mind of this being has an operating system that cannot read the file format that we use in the ascended realm. It is not a matter of there not being space, even though you could say that the file format we use in the ascended realm has a much longer wavelength, and therefore, there is not space for those longer wavelengths in the compressed mind. But it is also a matter of different data formats in order to use the computer analogy.

Then, you can expand the space in the mind as you climb from the 48th to the 96th level, and you can begin to download information from the ascended realm.

However, there is another turning point at the 96th level, where, if we again use the computer analogy, the knowledge above the 96th level is another data format, or you could say another level of encryption, that the mind below the 96th level cannot read. Partly again because there is not space, because of the longer wavelength of the light used to carry the information.

What occupies the space in your mind?

What you, who are direct students, can begin to contemplate is: What occupies the space you currently have in your mind? Wherever you are at above the 48th level: What occupies the space? And the immediate question is: “If I am between the 48th and the 96th level, how much space in my mind is occupied by the information I took in while I was below the 48th level? How much of my emotions, my feelings, my sense of identity, do I carry with me from when I was in separation?” And you can begin then to contemplate this. You can begin to look at your reactions, your thoughts, your feelings. This does not need to be some elaborate ritual or method.

I realize, as I sense your return current from my words, that many of you feel that this is too difficult, this is too overwhelming, this is too subtle. But it is not really. It is a matter of, just once in a while, paying a little attention to your reactions, to your feelings, to your thoughts, to your sense of identity. Of these subtle, we might call them projections, that come to your conscious mind, but they are not projections from the outside as much as coming from the inside, although projections from the outside may also make use of what you have on the inside and magnify it, intensify it.

It is just a matter of paying attention. Is there some sense that you have certain feelings that are maybe frustration, impatience, perhaps a certain anger, or being in embodiment, being exposed to what you have been exposed to here in the physical octave? Then, you can use this to expose the separate selves you have not yet seen. You can use the tools for seeing these selves. And when you do, you clear the space in your emotional body.

Naturally, the selves will also have a mental component. There will be some thoughts of what you can and cannot do on earth, what you can and cannot do in life, what you can and cannot do for the rest of this lifetime, how you can and cannot change your life. And then there will be, when you clear this, more space in your mental mind.

Then, you can sometimes sense a certain sense of projection of identity. Are you, for example, identified as a certain nationality? Russian, Ukrainian, American, Dutch, Estonian, whatever you have. You can begin to clear this also. For as we have said, there are no Russians and Ukrainians and Estonians in heaven, because you have to transcend national identity, religious identity, sexual identity, any kind of identity on earth you have to transcend in order to ascend. And you can begin to contemplate how much of your space, the space in your mind is occupied by these outer things that pull your attention into all these outer dealings.

I am not talking here about your daily tasks, your daily chores. You all have to make a living. You all have to make the practical life work. That is not what I am talking about. What I am talking about is what occupies your mind that makes you feel limited, frustrated, feel like there are things you cannot do. Then, you can go after that in your mind, because this is the remnants of what you took in while you were below the 48th level.

Of course, some of you are close to or have gone beyond the 96th level. You can still contemplate if there are some remnants from below the 48th, but even those between the 48th and the 96th where you realize, as we have said, that the self you built in order to climb to the 96th level, you have to break down above the 96th level in order to make space for the higher information you can download.

Outdated information

What I am giving you here is a teaching that is parallel to what I have given before but expressed in a slightly different way, where you could, from a certain perspective, look at the mind as a carrier of information, as a storehouse of information. The mind is like a hard drive in a computer, like a memory card. What fills it? You know that your hard drive can fill up with files that you no longer need. What do you do? You have to clean it out. Well, certainly, why would not you have to clean out your mind once in a while from all this information you took in that you no longer need because you have risen to a higher level of consciousness?

We may look at life on earth and say that science has revealed deeper and deeper layers of what makes life possible. There was a time where people thought that the entire earth was made up of four physical elements: fire, air, water, and earth, and a fifth, ether. Then it was discovered that everything is made out of atoms. Then it was discovered that atoms were made out of elementary particles, still physical particles. Then it was discovered that everything is really made out of energy, energy waves, energy fields. Now some of the most advanced scientists have begun to realize that everything is made up of information, and a few scientists have even begun to realize that information cannot exist outside a conscious mind.

What have you stored on your computer’s hard drive? Many will say it is information, but to the computer it is not information. It is data. It is zeros and ones. The computer has no idea whether this shows an image of your last vacation, or is a word processing document that has a specific meaning. Only when the data from your hard drive is taken in by your mind, does it become information. You may think this is a very abstract discourse that has little to do with the topic of this conference, but what have other masters talked about? Have they not talked about a transformation of consciousness and said that those who can transform the consciousness the most will come out ahead of this conflict? What that really means is that those who can let go of the old information and embrace a higher form of information are the ones who will prosper. What created the conflict, what precipitated the conflict? The old information held in the minds, even the collective minds, of both Ukrainians and Russians.

It was the outdated, low-frequency information in the Russian collective consciousness, in Putin’s own mind, that caused him to make that decision to start the war. What determines the outcome on the battlefield? The kind of information that the soldiers have. This goes for strategy, tactics, it goes for physical equipment but also how to use it. Everything is information. What is it that is the biggest hindrance to an end to the war? It is the information held in the minds of a majority of the Russian people and the information that is not there. They have faulty, outdated information about the situation in Russia, the situation in Ukraine, the situation in the world, and they are acting based on this outdated information. Putin himself has outdated information about the actual conditions on the battlefield and the conditions of the Russian economy, and he is acting on that outdated information. The Ukrainians have a much more realistic view of what is happening at the battlefield.

What will shift the equation? Well, information in the Russian collective mind and in the individual minds of Russians, even the leaders’ minds must shift. There must be that willingness to say what kind of information occupies our minds. Is that information accurate? Is it connected to the reality, the physical reality, outside our minds? What did Shiva talk about, about the serpentine lie held in the collective mind of so many Russians? It is information, or rather disinformation, but it is still what keeps the Russian people trapped in that serpentine lie, because they will not look at what occupies the deeper levels of their mind and evaluate: “Is it accurate, is it useful, is it constructive, does it have any connection to any reality, or is it a complete illusion, a figment of the serpentine imagination?”

Updating information

You, as ascended master students, can, of course, make the calls that people you know will be cut free from this serpentine lie to evaluate the information in their minds. You can do whatever you can to update the information, to give them new information. You can update yourselves, and this can again have some impact. But what we are really saying here is that the side that will come out ahead in this conflict is the one that is willing to update its information. Clearly Ukraine is more willing to update information, but there is still a need in the Ukrainian mind, both in individual people and in the collective, to look back at Soviet times and realize: “We are carrying a lot of information from Soviet times in our minds. If we are to make the transition into becoming a modern, democratic, affluent nation, we must get rid of that information. We must take in new information from the democratic nations so we do not have to reinvent the wheel and repeat the mistakes made by others.”

How far do you have to look? Well, look over the border to Poland, look at the Baltic countries. Be willing to ask them: “How did you make the transition from Soviet times to where you are at, today? What did you have to do? What did you have to look at?”

What will it require for Ukraine to do this? You have to overcome this serpentine mindset that penetrated the Soviet Union, that: ”We are superior, we are better than others because we are Communists, we are Soviets, we are Russians, we are this, we are that.” When you think you know better than others, you are not likely to ask them for new information, are you? If Ukraine is to be successful in making the transition, you must overcome this unwillingness to ask, to ask for help, to ask for information. You must be willing to go to these other countries and say: “How did you do it?” It does not mean you have to do it exactly the same way because there are national differences, but you can nevertheless learn from asking. And now you have Ukrainian refugees in many different European countries. They are a resource, both while they are abroad and when they come back. Be willing to ask. The difference, if you look back throughout history, between those who have made progress and those who have not, is that those who have not made progress have clasped the information they had, wanting to hold on to it indefinitely as if it was a matter of life and death.

And it is indeed a matter of life and death because holding on to information as the wheels of time grind on is death. And the only way to live is to move on in that ever-flowing interdependent originations, the River of Life. You cannot make the transition from where Ukraine was at before the war to where it needs to be to become an affluent democratic nation in an instant. You can see that other nations took longer time, but you can also see that the Baltics and Poland and other Eastern European nations have made that transition in a much shorter time because they looked at what others had done. If you are to be successful, if you are to fulfill the highest potential for Ukraine, you must overcome this desire to do it on your own, to be self-sufficient, to be smarter than others. You are not smarter than others. You are not less smart than others, but you are not smarter than others. No one is. It is simply a matter of how fast do you want to shift.

Do you want to reinvent the wheel and repeat the mistakes that others have made, or do you want to learn from those mistakes so you can move on faster than they did? This is not rocket science. This is common sense, you might say: “Only not so common”, certainly not among the people of Russian descent, who, because of this serpentine mind-trap, are very reluctant to ask for help, to look at others and say: “How did you do it? How come you are ahead of us? What did you do to become ahead of us?” To simply say: “What can we learn from others?” Who are the smartest people? Those who think they can do it all themselves, or those who say: “Why should we repeat the mistakes of others? Let us look at them, let us ask them, so we do not have to repeat those mistakes.” Who are the smartest?

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. We have given you what we wanted to give you. Accept our gratitude for your willingness to be part of this release, part of previous conferences in Ukraine, in Russia, in Kazakhstan, in Estonia, that have all helped raise the consciousness of those nations, those people who were affected by the Soviet Union, the biggest geopolitical disaster of the last century, the Soviet Union, the existence of the Soviet Union.

But nevertheless, as we have said, everything is an opportunity, everything carries within it an opportunity. But in order to make use of that opportunity, you have to consider that the Soviet Union was created from a certain set of information. And in order to learn the lesson that can be learned, you need to be willing to look at it, process it, let go of what is outdated, and reach for higher information. This can be a growth opportunity for all who were part of the Soviet Union, but only if you are willing to look. With this, again, our gratitude for your willingness to do the work, to raise your consciousness, to make use of our teachings. And I, therefore, seal you, I seal this conference in the flame that I hold for earth. What is that flame? What is any God flame? Information. You can tune in to that information. You can bring yourself in formation with the Buddha’s mind. That is my ultimate gift to you and to this planet. With this, I seal you, Gautama Buddha, I am the package of information that I have named as Gautama Buddha.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Shiva’s Action: Consuming the serpentine lies that hold the Russian people

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Shiva through Kim Michaels, April 20, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Shiva. I am gratified to be able to announce to you that due to the efforts of the many spiritual people in Russia over the years, the many spiritual people elsewhere who have given these decrees and invocations, including those who have given these decrees for the situation with the Ukraine war over these last years, and of course, those of you who have been part of this conference, I have been able to permanently bind and consume a specific serpentine energy that has been hanging over the Russian people for a long time, even longer than there has been any talk about Russia and Russian people.

Serpentine energy

If you were to look at a tree, you might see that there are branches, there are leaves covering the tree. But if you were to look closer, you might see that between the leaves is hiding a serpent that has wrapped its body around the trunk of the tree and is slowly choking the tree. Well, this is the situation that the Russian people have been in for a very long time, going far back in the past as we have talked about before. They have been affected by this serpentine energy that has acted like a poison that has entered their identity, mental and emotional bodies, even to some degree the physical.

What is this serpentine energy? Well, you will know from the story of the Garden of Eden that Adam and Eve had been given a specific instruction, been told that they would surely die if they ate the forbidden fruit. And the serpent inserted doubt in their minds: “Thou shalt not surely die.” Well, the Russian people had been given a promise by the ascended masters that they had the same potential as everyone else. And that they could transcend themselves and reach the same level that they saw in others. At the time, the Russian people were not as advanced as other groups of people on earth, but they had been given the promise by the ascended masters that if they were willing to transcend themselves, they could reach the same level they had seen in others. The serpent inserted doubt at the identity bodies of the Russian people that this was a lie, that this was not true, that they could not reach the same level because they were not worthy.

Serpentine lies

And many people believed it because they saw: “Well, there is a vast difference between where we are at in consciousness and between our outer situation and where other people are at in consciousness and their outer situation. Maybe it is true that we are not worthy.” Then, at the mental level, the serpents inserted this more sophisticated intellectual reasoning that the Russian people were meant for a special mission in the world, but they could not fulfill it by being sophisticated as they saw other people being. But they could fulfill it because they were special because they were willing to do anything, no matter how low it was. In other words, they were told that these other people, they had certain things they were not willing to do. And that is why they could not do what the Russian people could do for the world.

And then, they were told at the emotional level that in order to fulfill their special mission, they had to be willing to suffer more than these supposedly more sophisticated people who were not as tough, as hard, as insensitive, as willing to sacrifice for the cause as the Russian people. And then, if they were willing to sacrifice enough, then they would fulfill their special mission and do something epically important for the earth that no other people could do.

“We want more than this”

I am not saying that the Russian people were the only ones told a similar lie, but the Russian people, many of them believed it. And believe it to this day. What is the effect of this? Well, look at the Soviet Union, look at Russia under Putin, look at the situation with the war in Ukraine. What is it that has caused many other people to transcend themselves, to create a better standard of living for themselves, a better form of government? It is that they came to a point where they said: “Enough is enough. We want more than this.”

What will make the Russian people able to improve their situation? They must come to a point where they say: “Enough is enough. We want more than this.” What prevents the Russian people from coming to that point? The serpentine lies I have just described. For what do the serpents whisper in their ears? “You cannot allow yourself to say that enough is enough, because then you will fail your mission. You must be willing to sacrifice more, to suffer more, to be more and more hard, more and more forceful, more and more brutal, for this is the only way you can fulfill your mission. Therefore, you must accept whatever hardships are put upon you by your own government.”

Chinese torture

This is reminiscent of an ancient form of Chinese torture. Say there is a person who has been captured by an enemy and is now held captive in the enemy’s camp. The person, of course, would like to escape, but is not sure this is possible. Then, somebody is sent in, undercover, so to speak, to where the person is held captured. And this agent tells the captured person: “In just a few days someone will come and we can escape and you can be free. But tomorrow, the leader of the gang that is capturing you is going to call you in, as he is going to tell you that you have to choose a certain body part that will be amputated. And I am telling you, you need to choose the one you can best avoid, or the one you can best be without, so you can survive another day and you can be free.”

The person believes this. Next day, he is called in. He chooses a body part. It is amputated. He is put back in the prison. Now, the person who was the agent says: “You know what? There has been a delay. The liberators are not coming today, but they will come soon. When you are called in tomorrow and must choose another body part to have amputated, you just choose the next one you can best do without.” You see the pattern. Every time an amputation has taken place, the person lets go of another body part. He is told: “Oh, the liberation has been delayed again, but just hang in there. Just be tough, it will come.” And as long as the captive believes in this scheme, what will he do? Continue to accept that more and more body parts are amputated, because he holds on to the hope that he will eventually be liberated.

Well, the Russian people have been exposed to this form of torture at the psychological level and, to a large degree, at the physical level too. Both during Tsarist times, Communist times, and Putinist times. There is always the promise that the Russian people have a special mission and that it can be fulfilled. “But not just yet, because you have to give up more of your freedoms, more of your rights. You have to suffer even more. You have to let more soldiers go to Ukraine to be killed. But then, the liberation will come. Well, it is not going to come yet, because there is so much opposition from the outside. The West is working against Russia, so you must sacrifice some more. But then, the liberation will come, then the Promised Land will come.”

And how long will this go on? As long as the Russian people believe in the lies, they are being told by their leaders. As long as they believe that more sacrifice, more suffering, more hardships, more brutality, more force, will very soon lead to the Promised Land. Many Russians have already let go of this serpentine lie, pack of lies, during Soviet times. Many more have let go of it since the war started, but there are still so many that are holding on to it.

The opportunity for the Russian people

But now, thanks to the calls and my intercession, I have slain this serpent. They are set free to rethink, reevaluate. As always, this does not go against people’s free will. But now, at least they have the opportunity—also through the intercession of the Dhyani Buddhas who have consumed this spiritual poison—they have the opportunity to rethink, to reevaluate “Will we continue to believe in the lie that more and more suffering will lead us to the Promised Land, where there is no suffering? Will we continue to believe in the lie that suffering will lead us beyond suffering?” Or will they ask themselves: “Why are we doing this?” The opportunity is there, an opportunity that you, the Russian people, have not had for thousands of years. When I say Russians, I do not mean people only in Russia, but also in Ukraine, Belarus, and wherever they are around the world. You have an opportunity you have not had for thousands of years.

If you take it, you can transcend the past. You can accelerate yourselves, transcend yourselves, and you can have what other people have. But you cannot have it through suffering, through brutality, through force. You can have it by acquiring basic humanity and moving on to essential humanity. It is the humanity that is the Promised Land where there is no suffering. And it is the lack of humanity that keeps you out of it. Continuing to use the lack of humanity will not get you closer to the Promised Land, it will only push yourselves further and further away from it.

This is the choice I set before you. And I have sent my angels and representatives to every single person who is part of this group. And we stand before them in the etheric realm and we are shining a light into the lower identity, mental and emotional, so that they cannot fail to notice. Perhaps not at the conscious level, but certainly at other levels. The opportunity has now been extended. And we can only wait and see what they will do or not do.

Freeing the souls of soldiers

Now, I wish to take another action here where I am using your calls to accelerate a certain development. It is, of course, to go to the battlefield and cut free all of the souls who have become stuck there since the war started. And who are still stuck in the emotional or mental realm, even a few in the lower identity realm. I will cut them free so they have an opportunity to move on, if they choose to take it. In that respect, I wish to describe a certain difference that I can observe from my level. You may look at a Russian soldier who has been killed and a Ukrainian soldier who has been killed. Naturally, they are all individuals, but there are certain tendencies that emerge.

Now, you can go in, take a specific person on either side. And say: “Here are the specific circumstances under which the person was killed. There was a certain military action, battle, skirmish, whatever you call it, and a person was killed.” Now, you may say: “Did that, the death of this soldier, accomplish anything in terms of the war, pushing the war in either this direction or that direction?” Why is this important? Well, because when a soldier is killed in war, most of them, after they leave the physical body, they want to answer this question: “Did my death make any difference for my country?” This is a question that most soldiers have—not just Russians and Ukrainians—throughout the world, throughout history.

Dying for your country

You may say that a country has a certain right to ask certain things of its citizens. You educate yourself, you have a job or start a business, you pay taxes, you follow the laws, you have children, so forth. And in the extreme cases, a country has the right to ask its citizens to die for their country, to defend the country. But this is an extreme sacrifice to ask of your own citizens. And therefore, in order to have any legitimacy, there must be a reason that people can lock in to, so that they feel that their death made a difference. If you cannot give your own soldiers the sense that their death made a difference, you are making a very severe karma by forcing them to go to war.

The Ukrainian soldiers

What you see is that at the Ukrainian side, you will have individual skirmishes. For example, you may have a Ukrainian general who misunderstands the situation on the battlefield, commands certain units out in what is essentially a hopeless quest, where it is guaranteed that most of them will be killed. And it will not make any difference whatsoever, because the general made a miscalculation. You may say that those soldiers, from a certain sense, died in vain. But of course, from an overall perspective, did they completely die in vain? Did they feel it themselves? Because they have maybe the sense when they leave the body that yes, this particular skirmish did not really make any difference. But overall, our sacrifice made a difference in helping our country survive. Generally speaking, Ukrainian soldiers, when they leave the body, they still have a sense that their sacrifice was worthwhile, it made a difference.

What does this do for the soldier? It makes it easier for the soul to move on, to move, as near-death experiences talk about, into the light. And to therefore, receive assistance to process their lifetime, to transcend themselves, to heal psychology, and to move on. There is less chance that they get stuck in the emotional realm, because they have a positive attitude.

The Russian soldiers

Now, when you look at the Russian side, you see at the local immediate level that one of the main tactics used by Russian commanders is what is called ‘meat wave’ attacks, where Russian soldiers, sometimes even wounded soldiers, are sent out over open terrain, to simply take fire from the Ukrainians to expose the positions so that they can be exposed to artillery fire.

But what happens in many of these attacks is that many, many, many more people die than was actually necessary to reach any kind of military goal. Many times, the Russian commanders are making an evaluation. Who are the weakest soldiers? Who are the ones who can be most easily done without? Do they have physical handicaps? Are they overweight? Do they have psychological problems? Then, they are expendable. Send them out there to draw fire and be shot. What do you think such soldiers feel when the soul leaves the body? Well, they feel nobody cared about them. It did not make a difference that they died.

Then, you have this difference between the Russian and Ukrainian armies. Now, you may say any army has a certain brutality because the individual cannot be respected. It is the overall success on the battlefield that matters. And therefore, people have to be forced in line. Yet there is a difference even though many of the Ukrainian commanders were trained in the Russian army, there is still a difference in how they treat their soldiers. On the Russian side they are treated with obvious brutality and disregard for life. And this also contributes to the Russian soldiers feeling nobody cares about them.

Now, you may say that when soldiers go into battle, many of them will have a sense they are doing this for their country and their country cares about them. The leaders care about them. Their families at home care about them and the sacrifice they are making. But how long does that sense last? Well, again the Ukrainian soldiers can maintain it. Even after the body dies, they still have that sense that their country cared. In Russia, even though they may know that their families care—but when they are exposed to the brutality of the Russian army, the brutality of the battlefield—they realize that their families only cared because they have been given a completely unrealistic view of what the war is like.

They also realize their military commanders do not care. And some of them have had the sense that: “Well, at least Putin cares, because we are doing this for him. He is the father of the nation. We are sacrificing for him.” But most of the Russian soldiers who end up dying on the battlefield, especially in these meaningless attacks, their illusion is shattered. They realize Putin does not care about them as individuals whatsoever. And this makes it very difficult for the soul of such a soldier to move on, because all it really wants is to disappear. We may say die, but the body has already died and the soul is still conscious. But what they want is to no longer be conscious. They do not want to live. They do not want to grow. They do not want to receive help. They do not want to heal. They basically just want to disappear into non-existence.

“This is too much”

This makes such souls very difficult to help for the ascended masters, who of course, want to help every soul on earth. That is our task. That is our assignment. That is our commitment. But we must work with free will. Of course, what do such souls open themselves up to? Demons from the astral plane who want to steal their energy by making them feel bad, making them feel worse. Literally, some of these souls are magnetized to what people have seen as hellish realms, where they are constantly tortured and milked for energy.

Why am I telling you all of this? Well, because what have I just said is the serpentine lie. It is that any amount of sacrifice is worth it to achieve the end. But one of the things that can awaken the Russian people from this is to realize that there is a limit to how much sacrifice they are willing to give. There comes a point where you look at the sacrifice of these soldiers who are your own family members. And you say: “This is too much. The state does not have the right to ask this of us. We will not accept this. Why are we doing this?” And I am projecting this into the collective consciousness so that those people who have soldiers who are lost, who are killed or who have come back wounded, can be awakened. And realize that out of compassion for the people they know, they cannot accept this lie that more suffering will free us from suffering. More suffering will only lead to more suffering.

What I have done as a result of your calls is send representatives to each of the souls who are stuck, cut them free—even those who are trapped in the astral plane—and offer them an opportunity to grow, to rise to a higher level where they can receive assistance. Some will take it, some will not. I have also gone to the relatives of these soldiers, cut them free from the illusion, so that at inner levels they have an opportunity to choose. “Do we still believe that the sacrifice of our sons was worth it? Or will we look at reality that this is a completely senseless waste of human life? And that the state does not have the right to ask this of its own people.” Some will awaken, some will not. That is the nature of free will. Let it then be the judgment of Christ upon those who reject the opportunity.

While this may seem a somewhat somber message, as the others we have given at this conference, it is actually a hopeful message that there may be an end to the Russian people’s suffering. There can be an end if you choose. And of course, if you choose not to end the suffering, then it must be because you have not had enough of suffering. And then, we from the ascended level must bow to your free will and leave you alone in your suffering for the indefinite future. Again, it may seem a somber message. But, my beloved, there is also hope in it, for you now have an opportunity you have not had for thousands of years. I have no opinion, as you might say from the human level, about what individuals or a critical mass of the Russian people should choose.

I am content, having extended the opportunity. I am content to stand back, but constantly be ready to offer assistance for those who ask for it, those who accept it. It reigns upon the just and the unjust. The unjust can become just, just by accepting the opportunity. With this, I have had my say. I have radiated enough light through your chakras and auras into the collective consciousness of the Russian people, which of course, includes many Ukrainians who are also part of that karmic group. And therefore, I seal you in the fire of Shiva.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Shattering the bubble of victim consciousness in Ukraine

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master MORE through Kim Michaels, April 20, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE, and I want to begin this discourse by referring to what I said at our Ukrainian webinar in 2022, where I talked about the need for Ukraine to overcome the victim consciousness. Now when I look at Ukraine today and what has happened in the meantime, certainly significant progress has been made in this regard of overcoming the sense of being the victim, whether it was the victim of the Soviet Union or the victim of the war. Yet there is still something that can be done and that will help make Ukraine more successful in its survival and in building a modern democratic nation after the war. Let me make some remarks in this regard.

Victim consciousness

What I want here is to tie in to the flame anchored by Surya, the Flame of God Reality. When we look back at the Soviet Union, Ukraine as a Soviet Republic, what was the characteristic of this entire system? It was that it lived in a self-created mental box. As we have talked about so many times, people in the duality consciousness believe that they can define a worldview, a theory, an ideology, a religion, and that this can tell them how the world should work, and then they believe the universe will conform to their ideology.

Certainly, this is what you see behind those in the Soviet system who actually had any ability to think clearly. They believed that the world would eventually conform to their ideology. Well, as we have also explained, once you go into duality, you are elevating one dualistic extreme, one relative extreme to the status of being absolute, but there will be other people who take another dualistic extreme, elevate that to the status of being absolute, and therefore, there will be a clash. We have also said that as you are creating a force-based impulse based on the duality consciousness, you are in a sense creating the opposition to your impulse. For every action, there is an equal reaction in the opposite direction.

What does this do? Well, it gives you the sense in your mind that the universe should conform to your theory, but you experience that it does not, so how does it make you feel? Like a victim. This is the essence of the victim consciousness. But what are you a victim of? You are a victim of your own state of consciousness.This is God reality.

The dualistic struggle

Certainly, as we have said, there are others who will take an opposite dualistic extreme: communism, capitalism. And therefore, they give you the perfect excuse for believing that you are a victim of them, but you see here the God reality is you are allowed to have any experience you want for as long as you have it, so as long as you still want to have it. But the God reality is that your experience will not change until you change your state of mind, so you may think at the conscious level that when you go into the dualistic mindset and you elevate communism to being the superior ideology, you may think that you actually want to experience superiority. But in reality, at the subconscious level, you do not want to experience superiority. You want to experience the dualistic struggle, and how can there be a struggle if there is no opponent? You want there to be an opponent, and if you do not acknowledge this, you feel like a victim, and therefore, you become trapped in the consciousness of thinking you have to struggle.

The only way out of this, well, there are two ways out of it, in a sense, but there is, in a way, only one way out, and that is a shift in consciousness. The question is what is going to bring about this shift in consciousness, and it can be either the School of Hard Knocks or the School of Higher Awareness, where you become aware that you are a victim of what you are projecting out. You are in fact not a victim because you are projecting into the cosmic mirror, and the cosmic mirror can only reflect back to you what you are projecting out.

What was it that happened in the Soviet Union? It was that the Soviet Union defined itself in opposition to the West, to capitalism. What is the excuse that Putin is using for his war, to justify his war to the Russian people? Ah, it is a war to stop the West trying to destroy Russia. It is a defensive war, for there is an opponent, the West. This was what dominated Soviet times, the opponent of the West that justified the repression of the citizens in the Soviet Union. Ukraine as part of the Soviet Union was also affected by this view, and it is in the collective consciousness of seeing Ukraine, seeing yourself as a victim of external forces. Now, here you have had for some time an opportunity to not be directly threatened by external forces, and suddenly Russia invades Ukraine, and now it is very easy to reinvigorate that consciousness that we are the victim of an external force.

Attacked, but not a victim

Now you are going to say, perhaps: “Master MORE, are you denying that we are the victims of an external force?” Yes, I am. You are being attacked by an external force, but you are not the victim unless you see yourself as the victim. What I am pointing out here, there is an external reality. You are being attacked by Russia, but the victim consciousness is an internal state that you can take on or take off. If you want to keep it on, you will continue being a victim, and you will continue to be attacked by an external force, because that is what you are projecting into the cosmic mirror that you want. If you take it off, that will open the door for you becoming the karmic mirror of the aggressor, mirroring their aggression back, thereby causing them to self-destruct. What do you want? This has very subtle ramifications. When you tune in to the Flame of God Reality, you can see that: “We will not overcome this war as long as we are in the victim consciousness. What does this mean? We need to change the way we look at ourselves, so we stop seeing ourselves as the victim.” As we have talked about at the last conference for Ukraine, you cannot see yourself as beggars who are coming to Europe, begging to be let into the EU. You need to shift and see yourself that you have something to offer, that you are a worthy member of the European community. But you, of course, also need to live up to that by espousing the democratic ideals.

Shattering the old mental bubble

Going back to what I started to say, the characteristic of the Soviet Union was you lived inside this self-created perception filter, inside this bubble. And Ukraine has done this after the Soviet Union fell, still not freeing itself from the bubble, the tendency to look at everything from our perspective and think other people look at us the way we look at ourselves. Other people look at our situation the way we look at ourselves.

What Ukraine needs to do, and it has already started and significant progress has been made, but you have not really broken through. What Ukraine needs to do is to realize that this war is an opportunity to shatter the old bubble, tune in to the Flame of God Reality and say: “What is it going to take for Ukraine to survive? Well, we can either be absorbed by Russia or we can become part of the international community. If we want to be absorbed by Russia, we do not have to shatter our mental bubble because Russia is still in the same bubble it was in during Soviet times. That is easy. We can just let ourselves be absorbed. If we want to survive as an independent nation, this can only happen by us becoming part of the international community, meaning the democratic part of the world, because no dictatorship is going to defend us against the dictatorship of Putin. Only the democratic world will defend us or help us defend ourselves against the dictator. They will only do this if we are striving to live up to the democratic ideals that are causing them to be willing to help us. That means we have to look at the world in a different way.”

And you have the opportunity to do this because you have had the interactions between the Ukrainian government, first of all President Zelenskyy, but others as well, and international leaders. You have had refugees from Ukraine that fled to democratic nations, have seen what life is like there, and they can come back and give that perspective. And of course, as I said, the process has already begun and much progress has been made. I am simply pointing out that, as Surya said, those who will come out ahead in this conflict are those who can lock in to the Flame of God Reality.

Negotiations with the Trump administration

Let me give you an example. You have the situation where Zelenskyy is invited to the White House, and where the White House stages this, what shall we call it, circus in the Oval Office with Trump, Vance and others. And if you look at this situation, I am in no way trying to excuse what Trump and Vance did. But if you look at it realistically, what was it that happened? From a purely realistic viewpoint, Trump and Vance did their dance. They acted out their state of consciousness. I am not defending their state of consciousness. I am pointing out that if you look at this neutrally, you see that Zelenskyy had not made the shift that needed to be made, and therefore, he was pulled into the circus that they had planned, because they wanted to humiliate him, to get him to bend, because they realized they could not get Putin to bend.

Now it is perfectly understandable that Zelenskyy was used to getting the empathy and the sympathy and the support from Western leaders, including President Biden and those who represented him. It is perfectly understandable that he was hoping that the same thing would happen with a Trump administration. It is perfectly understandable. But nevertheless, it is not realistic, because Trump and his administration are not like what Zelenskyy was used to from democratic governments, because they are not a democratically-minded government. They, in fact, have much the same mindset as Putin. But what I am saying here is that Ukraine needs to recognize this, that this is the new reality. You cannot long back for what was there before January 20th. You can only look at the new reality, and you can make a determination: “Do we want to continue to have American military support and military intelligence sharing? Can we survive? Can we fight the war without it?” If you determine yes, then you can let things unfold. But if you determine we would like to continue to keep this, then you need to make the shift and look at the reality, the practical reality. The Flame of God Reality is also a matter of looking at the practical reality as that situation is right now.

My point for this is to show you that if you want to have an opportunity to keep having American support from the Trump administration, you need to shift your approach to diplomacy, to the peace negotiations. You need to realize here that Trump realistically has no ideals. He has no democratic ideals. He does not care about freedom and democracy in Ukraine. Why? Because he does not care about freedom and democracy in the United States. Why would he care about it in Ukraine? He has no commitment to democratic principles. Therefore, he looks at it from a purely practical, pragmatic viewpoint, which is all centered around him: “What will make me look good? What will make me not look good?” And he promised to end the war in Ukraine.

You need, as Ukrainians, if you want to have any chance of having continued support, you need to play the game. You need to do the dance. All of this about stopping the war is not because Trump has principles. He does not even care about people being killed, even though he continuously says this. He only cares about what makes him look good in his own eyes.

And you need to recognize this, and the consequence of this is, you need to seem as if you are willing to negotiate a peace. And what does that mean? It means you cannot have any red lines. If you look from a distance at the Ukrainian war, what could it be said to be? It could be the war of the red lines. How many times have you heard this expression, red lines? “Oh, we cannot give Ukraine long-distance rockets because it is one of Putin’s red lines.” And then you get the rockets, and Russia does nothing beyond what they have always done, and so the red lines move and move and move. Arguably, if the Biden administration had realized at an earlier stage that Putin had no red lines, they could have given more military support earlier. But again, let us not lament about the past. My point is the war of red lines, but what does that mean for Ukraine? It means that if you come to negotiations with the Trump administration and you have red lines and say: “We cannot give up territory,” then you might as well not go to those negotiations.

What you need to do is to pretend like you have no red lines so that you put the entire focus on Putin and thereby expose the reality that you already know and which Trump is not willing to recognize. Namely, that Putin does not want peace. You cannot be the one that has a red line that will prevent Trump from getting his public relations coup of seeming to stop the war. You need to direct the attention at Putin and show that he is the one who has red lines. He is the one who does not want peace. He is the one who is not willing to give anything in return for peace.

Now, you may decide: “Well, it isn’t realistic that we can get anywhere with the Trump administration.” But this actually is not realistic. You can manipulate the situation. You can play the game so that in the end it will be Putin who breaks off peace negotiations, or at least lets them fade out, so that Trump has no other way to save face than continue giving support and intelligence to Ukraine.

Be practical realists!

What I am pointing out here is this: Overcoming that last element of the victim consciousness is shattering your old bubble and realizing what kind of world you are in, what kind of countries are there and how you need to deal with them. You need to recognize here that you can count on most of the European nations to live up to their democratic ideals. But you can only count on this if you are willing to live up to the democratic ideals. You can no longer count on the United States to live up to its supposedly democratic ideals because the Trump administration has no democratic ideals, no allegiance to them. This is what has not yet become clear to a critical mass of the people who voted for and support Trump and therefore, you need to buy time. You need to buy time by playing the game. You can always say: “Well, we shouldn’t have to play the game.” But that is the victim consciousness. It is perfectly true that you should not have to play the game, but saying this will not change who is sitting in the Oval Office in the White House. Therefore, you need to tune in to that Flame of God reality and say: “What is the situation we’re dealing with and how can we make the best use of it?” You understand what I am saying from a larger perspective? Doing this will help you step outside of, shatter the bubble of, the Soviet era that is still there in the collective consciousness of Ukraine and that is one of the main factors right now that is preventing Ukraine from making the transition fully into the democratic mindset.

Many people in Ukraine before the war were in the victim consciousness, in the sense that they were holding on to what they had, even though what they had was not very much. But they thought things could never get better. That has been shattered, but many people have not changed their consciousness. But many people have, and what is it that will drive Ukraine’s survival and prosperity? It is that many of these people who have left behind the victim consciousness start their own businesses, come up with new ideas, take initiative.

Realistically speaking, what is the opportunity that Ukraine has? Well, the Ukraine War has demonstrated that the old approach to warfare is completely obsolete, partly because of drones but also for other reasons. Russia did not realize that at the start of the war. They have begun to realize it. Ukraine did not realize it at the start of the war. They have made more progress than the Russians, but still more progress could be made, as we have said. But the West has not fully realized it because they have not been up against the Russian army in its present form with the addition of drones. There is a tremendous opportunity now that Europe has decided to make itself more independent of the United States and arm, for Ukrainian businesses to provide insight, ideas, but also the practical tools needed. You might say that one of the things that helps Ukraine survive after the breakup of the Soviet Union was the selling of arms to the world, to anyone, to the highest bidder. Well, now it will be the selling of technology. Arms technology, drone technology, communications technology. I am not saying this is ideal. I am saying it is practical realism.

There is an opportunity here. If you step back and look at this from an overall perspective—karma, what is ultimately going to create peace on the planet—of course it is not ideal, but we have to be practical realists, especially we who are the Chohans. And this is the practical realism. There is in every situation an opportunity, but the principle is simple. What precipitated any situation? The consciousness of the people involved. You can look at any conflict from the victim consciousness and you will not be able to see the opportunity. Or you can transcend the victim consciousness and then you will clearly see the opportunity. There is a tremendous opportunity for Ukraine here, but in order to see it, people have to transcend that sense of being victims.

An equal part of the international community

There is also a tremendous opportunity for Ukraine to establish itself as part of the international community. Let us again step back and look at this realistically. Where was Ukraine’s standing in the world before the war? Many people could not have pointed out Ukraine on a world map. Why? Because Ukraine still lived in the bubble of Soviet times. Now you have the opportunity to step outside of that bubble and find your place as an equal among democratic nations. But you have to overcome the victim mindset and its opponent, its dualistic polarity, the superiority mindset. There is the master mindset and the victim mindset. They form a dualistic polarity, you see it in the Russian people, who have the sense that Russia should be special, the Russian people should be special, they should have a special position in the world. Yet, everybody is opposing them and they are the victim of the world. You cannot be a master of the world and a victim of the world at the same time. But you cannot be just a master or just a victim either, because you cannot embrace the one and completely escape the other—they are a dualistic polarity. What can you do? Transcend both, which is what democracy is all about. And the countries that are most affluent, most successful in giving their people a better standard of living, are the ones who have transcended both. They do not see themselves as victims, but they are not seeking to be superior to others either. Therefore, they can cooperate as equals.

Ukraine has a tremendous opportunity to overcome that dualistic polarity of the victim and the master and become an equal member of the European community. It is a tremendous opportunity, and if it is taken, as Shakespeare said: “There is a tide in the affairs of men which, taken at the flood, leads unto fortune.” Well, the tide working for Ukraine is at the flood. And if you take it, you will not believe the change in five to ten years in Ukraine’s standard of living and prosperity. If it is not taken, then Ukraine will survive, but not much more than that.

The School of Hard Knocks in Russia

With this, I have given you some food for thought. You may say: “Well, who is going to read this or hear this among those who can make decisions?” But as we always say, by your participation I have radiated this into the collective consciousness. And this means there are now people who will pick up on this who otherwise would not have had these thoughts, these realizations. Now, you understand, I hope, that I am not blaming Ukraine. I am not blaming Zelenskyy for this circus at the White House. I am simply pointing out that there is always an opportunity, always a lesson to be learned. And I am pointing it out because I, as so many other ascended masters, are committed to doing whatever we can to secure the future and the growth of Ukraine as an independent democratic nation. We are, of course, equally committed to the future of Russia.

Yet, the question is, can people in Russia make the necessary changes to secure a prosperous, democratic future for Russia? Right now, it is far more likely that the people in Ukraine can make that transition. What happens in Russia remains to be seen. I have, clearly, a special love for Russia, for the Russian people. I would like to see them move towards a prosperous future where they have freedom and democracy, where they have rights. But, unfortunately, it seems right now that the shift that the Russian people will have to make in order to move into that future can only be brought about by some very hard knocks. Right now, too many people in Russia have gone into the state of mind that they went into during Soviet times of not wanting to know reality. They do not want to tune in to the Flame of God Reality. They want to live in their fantasy world where it seems like they do not have to make any decisions, let alone the decision: “Do we want more than what we have right now?” If you are not willing to say: “We want more than we have right now because what we have right now is not enough for us, it is not acceptable to us.” Well then, what will bring you to that decision when even that which you have is taken away from you?” That is the principle of the multiplication of the talents and, right now, with this mentality, the Russian people, a majority of them, are not multiplying the talents. They are burying their heads in the ground and burying the talents with them. What is the principle that Jesus described 2,000 years ago? Even that which he has shall be taken away. And then, perhaps, when you have nothing left to lose, you will be willing to decide: “We want more.”

Could you make that decision right now, I would render all the assistance I could, as would many other ascended masters. But you see, what have we said so many times? Free will reigns supreme. We cannot force people to make the choice. The fallen beings can force people to make certain choices, or rather, not make certain choices. But we of the ascended masters cannot, will not, violate free will. It is only a matter of how hard do the knocks have to become before people decide: “We have had enough.” The answer, my friend, is blowing in the wind. The answer is blowing in the wind. I sincerely hope that the Ukrainian people will grab the opportunity, so that the answer is a clear: “We want more.”

With this, I seal you in the flame of MORE that I AM, and I commend you for being part of this release and for radiating this into the cosmic, into the collective consciousness. And of course, the cosmic consciousness as well, even though it does not need it. You have also helped us radiate impulses into the collective consciousness of the United States of America, which right now is really not united whatsoever. It is in a state, but not a united state. But that, of course, can also change by people saying: “We have had enough of the insecurity, of the vacillating back and forth. We have had enough of the chaos, the contradictions, the grandiose declarations that are then changed the next day. We have had enough. We want America back.”

With this, I seal you in a flame of MORE that I AM. May you tune in to that flame and be MORE every day.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Unify and see through the divide-and-conquer strategy of Russia!

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, April 19, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. I have been pondering what I could add to what has been released at this conference that might be helpful to at least some people, both Ukrainians and Russians and others.

Why Russians submit to a strong leader

What I want to begin with is to take a look back at the history of Russia. Russia has had a series of, from a certain perspective, powerful leaders. From another perspective, very abusive leaders that misused the power they had over the Russian people, often very cruel, often very insensitive, from Ivan the Terrible to Stalin and the tsars. If you look at the history of Russia, you can see the pattern repeating itself, that the people, at least the majority of them, submit to these strong, powerful leaders. It is, as in tsarist times, the serfs that submitted to the tsar and the noble class. In Soviet times, the people, the workers, submitted to Stalin and the party bosses and the secret police. You, of course, see the same pattern in all of those who are of the Russian descent, both in Ukraine, Belarus and Russia.

What is essentially behind this pattern? Well, there is a certain psychology. The psychology is what we have talked about before, that the Russian people in the distant past made some severe mistakes and therefore, have come to doubt their own ability to know what is true, what is real, to make decisions, and therefore they want to submit to a leader. Since they also have a desire to be special and feel superior, they want to submit to a powerful leader because the more powerful the leader is, the more they think they gain status by submitting to this leader. Now, you will clearly see that Ukraine has broken free of this pattern more than the people in Belarus or Russia. Yet, I still want to address this because there are people who can benefit from contemplating this and making calls on it.

The power elite, the people, and the scapegoat

What is this belief? What is behind this belief? Well, it is actually a belief that was not created by the fallen beings but certainly magnified and given a certain direction by the fallen beings after they came to earth. The idea is that there are two distinctly different kinds of people, or rather we might say three different kinds of people. There is the power elite, the tsar, the noble class, Stalin, the party elite, who are special. They are in some kind of special category, superior to the people. Then there are the people who are clearly below the power elite and therefore have no way to object to them, to stand up to them, to make demands on them. They need to submit. And then the third category of people are those who are even lower than the people. This could be people from other parts of the Russian Empire, such as those east of the Urals. It could be the Russians centered around Moscow, even the Ukrainians. Or it can be people from other Warsaw Pact countries, other Soviet states, or people from other parts of the world, even people in the West.

You see that when you have this pattern, that you have a power elite that has set itself up as being superior, you have to have people who support them because without people supporting them, the power elite can do nothing. But in order to make the people who are supporting the power elite submit to the power elite and at the same time feel special for submitting, there has to be a scapegoat, a third group of people that are lower than the people who are submitting. This is a pattern you see in Russia even today. You see many, many people in Russia who are trapped in it. But you also see people in Ukraine who are trapped in it and that is why you have a certain awareness, consciousness in Ukraine that there are certain people that have special abilities. It can be political people, but mostly it is the oligarchs, those who are in charge of the economy, who are better at running businesses than other people.

I am not saying you do not see it in other parts of the world, including the United States, where you have this belief about the financial elite and the business people but that is not the point here. The point is that this is a tendency that you see in the Russian people, you see it reinforced by the Soviet Union. What is the effect of it? Well, the effect of it is that the majority of people submit to the elite because they believe the elite has special abilities and therefore, the people accept what they are told by the elite without questioning it, which essentially means that the people who submit stop thinking. You could say they stop thinking critically, but in reality they really stop thinking about certain topics relating to the state and the affairs of the state. They focus on their ordinary daily lives and they think that they cannot have an opinion about the affairs of the state because they cannot really know what is real and unreal.

No need for en elite to run the country

When you look at the contrast between such societies and democracies, the change that needs to occur for a country to move into a democratic form of government is twofold. Well, it is manifold, but I am focusing on the two aspects here.

First of all, the people have to begin to see that the elite are not infallible, that they do not actually know better. And then the people have to be willing to question, to think, and to realize that they can actually think because their ability to think is no worse than the ability of the elite and they of course most easily see that when the elite makes major mistakes. The problem here is that the Russians in Russia have not actually been willing to go through this transition. When I say the Russians, I mean a majority of them. There are, of course, many, many Russians who have been willing to do this, but they have either left or they have chosen to remain silent because they do not want to go to prison. In Ukraine, many more people have started doing this. Unfortunately, this can become a double-edged sword and has to some degree already become this in Ukraine but let us first focus on the elite.

What can help the Ukrainians see that you do not need a political or business elite in order to run the country? Many people believe, for example, that the oligarchs have special abilities to run a business and therefore, they should be allowed to have these virtual state-sponsored monopolies, even though it exploits the people and allows them to become insanely rich while not filtering the money down to the general population. But they believe that these have special abilities. So this elite has special abilities. Well, this was a difficult belief or a more difficult belief to question before the war. But now, after the war, it has become much easier to question this. Here is why. What is it that has secured the survival of Ukraine as an independent nation so far? It is that there have been people out there in the muddy trenches who have put their life on the line in order to repel the Russian aggression. Who are those people? Is it the oligarchs, the political elite or their sons who are out there in the trenches? Nay, it is the people, or at least part of them. So if you do not need the elite to fight the war that secures your survival, why would you need the elite to run the country? This then can help a critical mass of Ukrainians shatter the last remnants of this belief in the superiority of the elite and the belief that the people need the elite to run the country.

What is needed to run a democratic country is that the people start thinking, start realizing that actually their ability to think is just as good if not better, than that of the elite. What is it that, once the war is over, as it eventually will be even though it does not seem like it at times, what is it that will make Ukraine survive economically and make the transition into being an affluent, modern nation? It is not the elite. Why can I say this? Because the elite has had pretty much free rein since the fall of communism, since the fall of the Soviet Union. So why have they not in that time span, turned Ukraine into a prosperous nation? Well, because they have no interest in turning Ukraine into a prosperous nation. They want to maintain their privileges.

Taking initiative

You see here, what is it that will turn Ukraine into a prosperous nation? It is entrepreneurship. That many, many people take initiatives, start businesses, and start doing something that raises the economy to another level. But what does it take for people to do this? They have to overcome this illusion that they do not have the ability to do this because they do not belong to the elite.

You have to recognize here that all people, well, not all people but most people, have the potential to take an initiative that will help Ukraine progress. This is what has happened in all nations that have made this transition from these poor, dictatorial nations to affluent, democratic ones. Why is it that no dictatorial nation has ever given real affluence to the broad population? Well, because the elite can never get enough. It is never enough for the elite. But in a democratic nation, there is ideally, at least, a lid upon how much individuals can hoard and there is an attempt to spread the wealth among the general population. It does not mean everybody has to start a business, but many people do. Otherwise, the transition cannot be made. It does not come from the top down. It comes from the bottom up. That is how democracy emerges, and that is why democracy survives and why it will survive in the long run over the dictatorial nations, because there is room for initiative. There is freedom to do more, freedom to transcend yourself, freedom to think about new ideas and new ways of doing things.

This is one of the big differences between democracies, free nations and autocracies that are always restricted, because there is an elite that wants to maintain their privilege. I am, of course, fully aware that there is an elite in many democratic countries, especially the United States and that right now what you are essentially seeing in the United States is a fight between the old established elite and the new technocratic elite. But nevertheless, my point is still that there has been room, even in the United States, for entrepreneurs to start businesses, to come up with something new that nobody had thought about before. That is why there has been the emergence of the technocratic elite, the tech billionaires that are challenging the old established elite in the Northeast. What can the Ukrainians learn from this? They can learn that if Ukraine is to survive economically after the war it must give freedom so that as many people as possible can start businesses. If Ukraine seeks to maintain some kind of monopoly for the oligarchs, Ukraine will not make it economically. It is that simple.

The inhumanity and relentlessness of Russia

Now, another aspect that I want to comment on here is division. There is a very old strategy of the fallen beings called divide and conquer. Putin has for a long time been employing this strategy against Ukraine and the Ukrainian people. Even before that, it was employed by the Soviet Union. By creating this division between the party elite who had privileges and power because they were loyal to the party, and therefore loyal to Russia, and those who did not. But Putin has attempted to subvert Ukraine pretty much from the day he took power and certainly up until the Maidan revolution where he thought he could insert a candidate that was loyal to him and when that failed, well, you saw the results. But still today, there is an enormous effort by the Russian propaganda machine to undermine the unity of the Ukrainian people and they do it in all kinds of ways.

One of them is, of course, to use any means possible to sow doubt in the people in their own government. Doubt about the president, doubt about the government. You even saw some of the questions submitted at this conference promote conspiracy theories that are simply created to cast doubt, to put a wedge between the people and the government. But another way this is done is, in a sense, through what we can call the Russian mentality that has not really been seen by very many people, neither inside nor outside of Russia. There is an old television series in the United States called Star Trek and there is an alien civilization that has this motto: “Resistance is futile, you will be assimilated.” And in a sense, this is what the Russians have projected at Ukraine, even before the war, but especially after the war started: “We are so mighty, we have such power, we have such brutality, we are willing to do anything it takes. You simply cannot resist us and therefore, you should just give up and stop fighting, because it will be much better for you if you stop fighting than if you resist.”

We have said before that this is, of course, a lie. If Ukraine had been conquered by Russia, many more Ukrainians would have been killed and deported and suppressed and tortured and so forth. But nevertheless, there is this projection and this comes from a certain aspect of the Russian mentality. To illustrate it, we can see that there has often been talk about the Russian bear. Well, what is a bear in the animal kingdom? It is not a particularly fast animal. It is not the most powerful animal. It is not the smartest animal but it is adaptable and can live in many different environments. But what we can say about the bear is that it is one of the most stubborn animals and once it gets angry, it will keep struggling and struggling and struggling and this is what you see in the Russian mentality. You see that they will keep pursuing a certain goal, and even if they fail, they will just pursue it in different ways. You also see that there is no means that are too low, too dirty, too primitive for them to use. They will lie. They will cheat. They will kill. They will torture. There is really no humanity in what Putin has demonstrated in Ukraine.

This is not to say that all of the Russian people support this. Most of the Russian people do not understand what is happening and would be shocked if they knew. But on the other hand, they have not really made much of an effort to get to know, have they? What I am pointing out here is that in a sense you can say that the Russians, the Russian mentality I am talking about is: “We are willing to do anything to achieve our goal, no matter how primitive, no matter how low, no matter how inhumane because if we are more inhumane, more cruel, more stubborn, more relentless than our opponents then we will eventually beat them into submission.” This was essentially Stalin’s tactic with Red Terror, kill so many people that nobody dares to object and then even when people stop objecting, kill some more people just so nobody can feel secure. And this is the relentlessness that you see.

Now there are, of course, limits to this, because it uses up enormous amounts of resources and an enormous number of Russian soldiers are killed but my point is that there is this projection at the Ukrainian people that it is futile to resist. And people need to resist this, because as we have said, it is only a matter of time before something breaks and either the army or the economy forces Putin to stop the war. It is only a matter of time and you might say that in picking Ukraine to attack first, Putin put himself up against a group of people who have that same stubbornness and relentlessness. But as we have said from the beginning, the challenge for the Ukrainians is to resist the Russian aggression without becoming as low as the Russians, because then you cannot form that karmic mirror and by and large, Ukraine has done well in this respect and has not sunk to the same level as the Russians.

The call for unity

But my point here is, those of you who are concerned about the situation can make the calls for this, that the Ukrainian nation will be unified, because right now there are people who are doubting that it is even worthwhile, that there is even a point in continuing the war. Is it worth fighting on? And of course, it is only worth fighting on if you want Ukraine to survive as an independent democratic nation. But if you did not want that, you might as well have submitted three years ago so my point here is, and I am directing this into the collective consciousness as always, that the Ukrainians need to resist the divide and conquer tactic, strategy. You need to resist, and you can only resist by being unified. It does not matter whether your current government and the current president has this weakness or that weakness, has made this mistake or that mistake. It is only by being united behind the government you have right now that you can survive. You can always later have elections, but now you need to be united behind the government you have.

President Zelensky is a very important figure for the future of Ukraine. I am not trying to say that Ukraine cannot survive without him, but it really is uncertain if it could have survived this far without him. I am directing into the collective consciousness this impulse of unity. Unify! Unify behind the leaders you have. You can always evaluate later. But right now, if you allow the Russians to divide you, you will make it much more difficult for you to survive and if you become divided enough, you will not survive. Unity is essential at this point, more so than it has actually been earlier in the war, because you are at this critical point where there is a twilight zone, where it is difficult to see what will be the outcome. But as we have attempted to explain, there is such upheaval beyond the physical level, even in the emotional, mental and identity bodies of Russia and the Russian people, and even at the physical level, the upheaval in the economy, and the upheaval in the Russian armed forces and in the production of armaments and materials, that it is just a matter of time before something breaks.

How long of a time? Difficult to predict exactly, but there is a very high likelihood that the entire equation around the war will shift during this year, in Ukraine’s favor, I might add. And this will not happen through any peace initiative from Donald Trump, which was never sincere, but only really a PR stunt of trying to score some cheap political points, coming from a completely naive view of the entire situation. It will happen in other ways but it requires that the Ukrainians are persistent and unified.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. You may say, we have been somewhat sobering, somewhat practical, down to earth, in our releases for this conference. Yes, but we have given many teachings previously about Ukraine and its future, and those teachings are still valid, you can still study them, you can still apply them in the years to come. But right now, we are talking about the nation needs to survive as a nation, as a unified nation in order for there to be any point in talking about the future. There is no point in looking back, regretting, worrying about what could have happened, what we might have done or not have done. You are where you are, and you need to move forward from here. And that is what we are attempting to do, not only by our words, but by the release of light through your decrees and invocations and through this dispensation from Surya, which is very significant.

We hope that you will take some encouragement from what we have said, even though for some of you it was not what you expected that we would say. And therefore, you have my gratitude for being willing to be part of this, to give the decrees and invocations that have already made a difference and I seal you, therefore, in the Flame of Freedom that I AM. Saint Germain I AM and I am committed to the future of Ukraine as a democratic, affluent nation.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Surya’s gift: Anchoring the Flame of God Reality on earth

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Surya through Kim Michaels, April 19, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Surya. I am what we have sometimes called a Cosmic Being. Very few people on earth are able to even begin to fathom the difference between an ascended master, such as the Chohans, and an ascended master who has achieved the status of a cosmic being. My consciousness is, in a certain way, very far from earth, the consciousness of earth. Yet, as a Cosmic Being, I am of course able to focus my consciousness anywhere and everywhere in the cosmos, at least in the sphere that I am a part of, the sixth sphere, and of course the seventh, which is an expression of it.

The Flame of God Reality

I have come on this occasion not just because of the situation in Ukraine, but because of the release of light that the ascended masters, working more closely with earth, decided to release at New Year’s. I have come to add a specific God flame to that release of light, and it is a God flame that we might call the Flame of God Realism or God Reality. This is a flame that will be with earth for the next twelve years, possibly beyond.

I am anchoring it not in any particular place on earth, because there is no nation where the people would be able to hold the balance for this flame. If I were to anchor it in a specific nation, the people would be so disturbed that many would literally go insane because of the immense difference between the consciousness that is common on earth and the consciousness of God reality. I anchor it in no specific physical place, for a God flame, of course, needs no specific physical location such as a temple. This flame is anchored only in a very small manifestation, calibrated carefully to accelerate the light released by the Masters at New Year’s, but not accelerated so much that it becomes too much for the people of earth to handle. As people are willing to make use of this Flame of God Reality, it may be increased in intensity, depending on what people are willing to see, whether they are willing to face the concept, the idea, the thought that there is a reality that is completely beyond, completely independent of any illusion created on earth.

The illusory view of the world

This Flame of God Reality can consume any illusion on earth. Were I to increase it, it could instantly consume all illusions on earth. But this would not be in accordance with the Law of Free Will and the fact that the earth is an unnatural planet. What is the characteristic of an unnatural planet? It is that the inhabitants of a planet can use the duality consciousness, the illusion of separation, to create a worldview that is completely out of touch with any form of reality. They are allowed to do this for the Law of Free Will to work itself out. There is no blame here. It is just a statement of fact. Of course, once you go into separation and duality and create an illusory ideological view of the world, you will suffer. There is no way around it. You will suffer because you have used one dualistic extreme to elevate your worldview to some ultimate status. There are other people who have used another dualistic extreme to elevate a different worldview to an ultimate status. And therefore, there will always be conflict, tension, suffering. There will always be doubt, who is it that is right? Well, of course, none of them are right. But that is what you cannot see unless you tune in to the Christ consciousness, to the ascended consciousness. And in order to help people on earth tune into this, I am anchoring this Flame of God Reality.

Illusions behind the war in Ukraine

Now you may say, well, when we are talking about the war in Ukraine, what is God reality? Many things, of course. But let me point out one simple thing. When Putin decided to start the war against Ukraine, he was completely trapped in the ideological dualistic mindset. Therefore, his entire reasoning for starting the war was based on an illusion. Yet, the mindset of the Ukrainian people and Ukrainian leaders was also deeply steeped in illusion. The mindset of the European leaders, especially those who had hoped that Russia would become a civilized nation if they treated it like a civilized nation, was also steeped in illusion. The mindset of the American leaders and the American people was also based on illusion.

Now what happens, as we have explained so many times, on an unnatural planet is that people can learn, grow and transcend themselves by tuning into the Christ mind. Or if they are not willing to do this, they can learn from the School of Hard Knocks. How does the School of Hard Knocks work on a planet like earth? The ideological mindset sets groups of people in conflict with each other. And the physical consequences of this, whether it is a war or something else, will challenge the illusions that people have. War is arguably the most extreme way for this to be out-pictured. For in most wars, there is a winner and a loser. You can say that it was Putin’s illusions that led him to make the decision to invade Ukraine. But when he made that decision, he also decided to challenge his own illusions in the most extreme way. For the physical undeniable outcome of the war would determine whether his illusions were right or out of touch with reality.

He of course did not realize this, but this is what happened. By starting the war, of course, the illusions of the Ukrainian people and leaders, the European people and leaders, the American leaders and people were also challenged. Their illusions about the world, about the advancement of democracy and freedom, the illusions about Russia, illusions about themselves, everything is being challenged by a war. We might look at any war, but let us focus on the war in Ukraine.

Tuning in to the Flame of God Reality

As is the case in many cases, there may not be a decisive outcome, a decisive victory, but still whatever the physical outcome, one of the parties is likely to come out better than the other. Will it be Russia or Ukraine that comes out better than the other? Well, that is determined by who is the most willing to tune in to the Flame of God Reality. You see, Putin started the war because he had an ideological view of Russia, Russia’s place in the world and Russia’s future. Everybody among the Russian people had the same view, but before the war started, the Ukrainian people and leaders also had an ideological, illusory, unrealistic view of Ukraine and its place in the world.

Who is going to come out ahead? Those who are willing to look at their previous world view, question it and compare it to reality. Who is most willing to look at the beam in their own eye, to look at their own illusions, to tune in to the Christ mind, to the ascended masters, to the Flame of God Reality and adjust their world view based on reality? The part that can tune in to reality will come out ahead, no matter what the physical outcome is going to be. The Chohans, of course, and other masters that are working with earth would like to see Ukraine make maximum use of the opportunity to adjust its world view, its self-view based on reality. They would of course like Russia to do the same, but they see that it is more likely that Ukraine will be able to do so. The Ukrainian people will be able and willing to do so. And if the Ukrainian people and leaders are willing to do this, they will come out ahead.

What that will mean is that regardless of the physical outcome, regardless of the exact time frame, Ukraine will survive as an independent democratic nation, Ukraine will become a more dynamic nation and will be able to very quickly move towards becoming an affluent nation where all of the poverty, all of the hopelessness, all of the despair, all the sense of being stuck can be shattered in a matter of a few years and the entire nation can move ahead and move closer to becoming a modern, affluent, democratic nation. This is a real potential, but there has to be a willingness to tune in to the Christ mind, to the Flame of Reality. There has to be a willingness to question, to look beyond, even to shatter the veil of illusion.

With God reality, all things are possible

Looking at earth from my perspective, the entire planet is enveloped in, covered in this veil of illusion created by the fallen beings, reinforced by human beings, even created by the original inhabitants before the fallen beings came to earth. It is a veil of illusion. It is like a thick cloud of energy, yet by anchoring this Flame of God Reality, this flame goes all the way from the God Star Sirius to the surface of the earth, under the earth to the center of the earth. That means there is no level of earth where you cannot tune in to this flame if you are willing and this is a decisive change in the history of earth and in the progression towards Saint Germain’s Golden Age. It is, so to speak, my gift to Saint Germain and to the inhabitants of the earth.

You who are avatars, who are spiritual people, who are ascended master students, you can make use of this Flame of God Reality. Tune in to it. It does not have to be an elaborate ritual, but you can, of course, give my decree, but you can also make it more simple and tune in to it, even by giving, memorizing the refrain of my decree and giving that a few times. You can tune in to this flame, compare your own view of your life, what your life has been so far, what you think is the potential for the rest of your life, what is your Divine plan, your potential to fulfill that Divine plan, your potential to go beyond it.

Many of you are still in that ideological mindset. Many of you have used the teachings of the ascended masters to reinforce your ideological mindset where you think somehow either the Masters are going to appear with some kind of magic and change the physical situation or change your personal life, or you have other illusions of what you can and cannot do. But the Flame of God Reality is simply this: With God reality, all things are possible.

You can use this flame, if you will, to come to see how you are limiting yourself, what your I AM Presence, what the ascended masters can do through you. You can let go of these illusions and therefore, go beyond what you could have gone beyond before this flame was anchored. If you will do this, you will make it easier for other people to tune in to this flame and this can spread like wings in the water where more and more people, both spiritual and not openly spiritual, will be able to tune in to reality, reality rather than illusion. There is reality and illusionality and now you have a way to choose or you have the frame of reference. This can be applied to your personal life, to your approach to the spiritual path. It can be applied to world conditions. You can call it forth into world conditions. Take the United States. Again, the current leadership are trapped in illusionality. Someone can call forth the flame of reality and shift the equation. There is always free will, but still by making the calls you can give people a freer choice for exercising their will.

The Flame of God Reality vs. the School of Hard Knocks

I am a cosmic being. I have no human opinions, judgments, feelings. I may sound stern, but I am not stern. I am simply direct. I am simply intense to burn through that veil of illusion. But I have no blame. I am not looking at anyone on earth to blame them, punish them, put them down. I am simply looking at do they have any attunement to reality or are they trapped in illusionality? And if the latter, I must respect free will and the Law of Free Will and let the School of Hard Knocks knock on their minds until they can no longer ignore it. For those who are open, I offer the Flame of God Reality so that you can use it to go beyond the School of Hard Knocks. Now you may say, but what is the difference? And in reality, you can say from a certain point that there is not that much difference. What will the hard knocks do? They will bring you to a point where you break down and your illusion is shattered and you recognize that it was an illusion.

It can be a rude awakening as they say, and the Flame of God Reality will do the same. But it will do it not to shatter but to enlighten and uplift. This means that the Flame of God Reality will give you what you can handle and only give you more if you are willing to take what was given and multiply it. It is possible that you can use the Flame of God Reality to truly have a shattering experience or a breakthrough experience where you see the illusion that you have been under and it may be a shock to begin with, but then when you accept it, it will be liberating.

Now there is of course another difference where what is it that happens in the School of Hard Knocks? It is that people go into a self-centered, dualistic, separate state of mind where they are creating their own illusion which leads them to have a certain judgment of everything including other people. When the School of Hard Knocks–when the knocks become so hard that they can no longer ignore them, their illusion that they have everything under control is shattered and now they judge themselves based on their level of consciousness, based on the dualistic judgments they have.

That is why it can be such a dramatic, overwhelming and unpleasant experience. But when you are dedicated to the spiritual path and you make the shift that all of the Chohans and other masters have so carefully prepared you to make, you can actually make use of the Flame of God Reality and even though you may have a dramatic experience of seeing the illusions, you are not judging yourself based on the dualistic consciousness. You are judging yourself based on the level of consciousness you have reached above the 48th level. And when you go above the 96th level, you will have no judgments. You will simply see the illusion, let go of it and embrace the greater freedom. It is not a shattering experience.

The dedication to reality

This then is my gift to earth, to Saint Germain, to the beings of earth. It will be seen as a gift only by the spiritual people, certainly not by the fallen beings who would see it as a threat and say: “Oh this is unfair, you should have left us in our illusion where we can control the people and feel we have control of the universe. You are violating our free will by anchoring this flame.” But I am not, for I can only anchor the flame because a critical mass of people on earth have some dedication to reality even though they may still have some unrealistic view of what reality is. There is still the dedication to seeing beyond superstition, judgment and opinions, beyond the subjective opinions and reaching for some higher reality. Many people have this dedication, not just spiritual people. Many scientifically minded people use science as a way to go beyond the superstition they see in religious people. Many people have acquired this desire to reach for something that has reality to it. And by anchoring this flame, I am simply using the Law of Free Will and I am giving these people a better opportunity to begin to see what really is real, what really is beyond man-made illusions by using the Flame of God Reality as their frame of reference.

With this, I thank you who are ascended master students for being willing to be the open doors whereby I could radiate this into the collective consciousness on earth. For through your willingness to walk the path outlined by the Masters that work with earth, you have opened the door. You have become the open doors for me radiating this impetus of God reality into the collective consciousness into the four levels of the material universe on earth so that all on earth have now felt this, a surge of God reality. Many deny it immediately, but all have felt it. And for this, you have my gratitude. And I seal you in my Flame of God reality.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Consuming the dark forces and illusions behind the war

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Uriel through Kim Michaels, April 19, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Archangel Uriel and I come because you have made the call and the call compels the answer.

Consuming the dark forces behind the war

I come with millions of angels who are marching now through Ukraine, through Russia and who are consuming the demons of war. Now you may say: “Have we not done this before? Have you not called for this before?” But you understand that free will is free will. And therefore, people can recreate whatever we consume. But every time we consume it, people are given a freedom and every time people are given that freedom, some awaken. And therefore, there is indeed value in you giving the calls over and over again until this has cycled through the four levels of the material universe and reaches the physical, so that those who are in physical embodiment no longer have the backing and the momentum from these dark forces in the emotional, mental and lower identity realm. And therefore, the steam goes out of their balloons, so to speak, and they cannot continue their warring efforts with the same intensity. And gradually, gradually, gradually they run down their ability to perform these aggressive actions.

And this is, quite frankly, one of the things that must happen for this war to end. There must come a point where Russia is no longer able to conduct aggressive, offensive actions in Ukraine, against Ukraine or any other nation. And this can only happen when these dark forces are consumed so that they cannot fuel the war machine. Because what is happening in Russia now is not that the people who are engaged in the military are fueling the war machine by themselves, by their own energy. It is indeed these dark forces that are fueling it and the people’s minds are simply taken over by this energy of the dark forces.

“Why are we doing this?”

They are, so to speak, hypnotized, overpowered by this energy. And therefore, they cannot think. They literally cannot think. And they especially cannot step back and ask the simple question: “Why are we doing this?” And I also send my angels to consume all of the dark forces in the emotional, mental and identity realm that are hanging over Russia like a black cloud, preventing the Russian people from asking that same question: “Why are we doing this?”

That is the question that I am now, with the millions of angels, projecting into the collective consciousness of Russia, thereby at inner levels giving people an opportunity to face that question or to not face that question, as is their choosing. But nevertheless, not facing the question brings forth the judgment of Christ upon those who are not willing to think. And therefore, the question reverberates through the collective consciousness of Russia: “Why are we doing this?” And the answer does not matter. Whatever answer people reach, it does not matter. What matters is that the question is asked. Because when the question is asked, some people will realize there is no rational, logical, sensible answer. This entire special military operational war is nonsensical. It makes no sense. And for every day that passes, for every day that Putin continues to invest the future of Russia into winning this war on the battlefield, for every day the war makes less and less sense. And only when a critical mass of people in Russia acknowledge this consciously will there be that shift so that Russia can voluntarily choose, so that Russians can voluntarily choose: “This is not the kind of nation we want to live in, this cannot continue.”

“We cannot win this war”

Now there are, of course, forces that can stop the war without the Russian people making this decision, such as the collapse of the Russian military and the collapse of the Russian economy, as we have mentioned. But we are still hoping that there can be that shift so that the Russian people can voluntarily admit that continuing this war makes absolutely no sense. We know very well from our perspective that there are many among the Russian people who are saying: “Well, we do not think this war was necessary, we do not think it should have started, but now that it is started, we have to win it.” This is what needs to shift. And I am sending my angels to consume the dark forces who are overpowering the minds of the Russian people with this sentiment that now that we have started the war, we have to win it. And therefore, there can be that shift where a critical mass of people admit: “We cannot win this war, we cannot win it militarily, we cannot win it economically, we cannot win it with the human resources we have.” And therefore, stopping the war is not a defeat for the future of Russia. It is actually a victory for the future of Russia. For if you do not stop the war, you will only damage the future of Russia. And for each day it goes on, you will only further damage the future of Russia.

The Angels of Peace

Now then, I am also sending millions of angels into Ukraine, along the front line to the Ukrainian soldiers to give them that inner sense of peace. That whatever the outcome may seem to be on the battlefield, they can have that sense of peace if they choose to tune into it. That whatever the outcome may seem to be at the battlefield at the moment or in the short term, you are winning. You have been winning from the beginning by the very fact that Ukraine was not overrun in the first weeks of the war.

And it is simply a matter of continuing to do what you are doing in order to cause the Russian war machine to self-destruct, cause the Russian economy to self-destruct, cause the Russian political establishment to self-destruct, if that is what it takes. Therefore, I am calling my angels to consume in the identity, mental, emotional realms, all dark forces, entities, demons, discarnates, and all sense of depression, all sense of pointlessness, all sense of hopelessness, so that all people in Ukraine who are involved in defending Ukraine and the future of Ukraine as a democratic nation can have that moment of peace and freedom. And can continue to have it permanently if they lock into it and if they do not decide to recreate their doubts, their fears, their sense of pointlessness, their sense of depression. I shatter this sense of depression in Ukraine. I shatter it, my angels of peace shatter it and give all people that opportunity to lock into that sense of peace, that Ukraine will survive as an independent democratic nation. Now, what state Ukraine will survive in depends on what people do, as explained by Portia and Mother Mary yesterday. There are no guarantees because everything is subject to free will. This is as it must be on a planet like earth.

Shattering the veil of illusions over the war

Now I also send millions of angels to shatter the cloud of illusion hanging over this war. I shatter it in Russia, in the Kremlin, in Moscow, in the Russian propaganda efforts, the media, the government, the government spokespeople. I shatter this veil of illusion again so that people have an opportunity to ask the question: “Why are we doing this?” And see that the war makes no sense. But I also send millions of angels to shatter Russian propaganda and all illusions about Ukraine worldwide, especially on the European continent, so that the European nations can be cut free from any doubt in their willingness and their abilities to support Ukraine’s survival and in the necessity of supporting Ukraine’s survival.

And I now send millions of angels to the United States to consume there in the emotional, mental and identity levels that illusion that is hanging over America. Focused in and through the Trump administration, spreading essentially Russian propaganda points through the American government and media about Ukraine, about who started the war, about why it started, about whether the United States should support Ukraine or not. I shatter this entire veil of illusion so that the American people, the American politicians, the senators and congressmen, especially the Republican senators and congressmen, can have an opportunity, even the officials in the Trump administration can have an opportunity to ask the question: “Why are we doing this? Why are we sowing doubt about America’s willingness to support an independent democratic nation as America has been doing for 80 years? Why are we allowing anyone to cast doubt upon this? Why are we allowing the circles of messages back and forth, humiliating the president of Ukraine when he comes to the White House, humiliating and casting doubt upon America’s commitment to NATO? Why are we doing this? What can we, America, get out of casting doubt upon America’s commitment to the world, to freedom and democracy? How can that ever be in America’s interest?” And if it is not in America’s interest, then someone must ask the question: “Why are we doing this?”

Again, free will must be allowed to outplay itself, but at least now the people have an opportunity to choose freely. For as long as their minds are clouded by this veil of illusion that hangs over America with all of the conspiracy theories and the nonsense, they do not have free will, they cannot make free choices. Therefore, I say, for all of these veils of illusion hanging over the people concerning this Ukraine war: shatter it, shatter it, shatter it, shatter it in the four levels of the material world.

The agents of chaos

Therefore, I thank you with all of my being for giving these calls. What is an archangel? What are the angels in the bands that I command? We are the servants of earth. We are the servants of the people on earth. We are the servants of Saint Germain and his Golden Age. But we cannot act unless we are authorized to do so. When nobody makes the call, we are like the firemen sitting in the fire station, waiting for the alarm to go off. And we can do nothing until there is the call authorizing us to step in. Now, as I said, in the physical octave things must be allowed to outplay themselves, but at least we can consume the dark forces in the three higher realms so that people have the greatest possible freedom to choose what they will do, instead of having their minds overpowered by these dark forces who are always seeking to manipulate people.

What is it you see when world events unfold like the invasion of Ukraine? Those who made the decision to start this invasion, you may say they have free will. But their will was not free because their vision was not free. Do you think that Putin stood there, sat there in his office, knowing all the facts, understanding the consequences, and made a free decision: “Yes, I am going to start a war against Ukraine, even though it will destroy Russia.” Nay, he was completely clouded by illusion. Do you think that Donald Trump is sitting there with a clear mind, making decisions: “Oh, today I will say one thing about Ukraine, and tomorrow I will say the opposite. That will confuse them so much they will give me the deal I want.” Of course he does not. His mind is completely overpowered by these forces, especially in the mental realm, who are simply seeking to confuse.

And, more than that, if you look at what has come out of the Russian government since the war started, and of course long before, what has come out of the American government since Donald Trump took office, do you not see the pattern? “We say one thing one day, the opposite the next day. Whatever we are accused of, we just refute it, that is fake news, it did not happen.” What is the conclusion? You look at what the American government is putting out, you look at what the Russian government is putting out, and if you have a rational, clear mind, you must say: “We cannot believe any of them. We cannot believe any of them, because there is no consistency, there is no willingness to take responsibility, to take accountability for what they are saying and what they are doing.”

When you see this pattern as you have seen it before in many world events, including Hitler during and before the second world war, how you could not believe anything he said. When you see this pattern you know that there are people here in high office whose minds are taken over by a special class of fallen beings. And these fallen beings are not the ones who have an epic agenda. They are the ones who simply want to destroy and create chaos. You may look at Putin’s actions in Ukraine, you may think he has some rationale of recreating a Russian empire. But when you look at the consequences in terms of the losses of soldiers, in terms of the losses of material, in terms of the consequences for the economy, it does not hold any logical, rational sense that this is for recreating or strengthening the Russian empire. Because it is only weakening the Russian empire.

Therefore, you must ask yourself: Is there any rational thinking behind it? And the reality is that there is not, because Putin and those around him, their minds are taken over by these fallen beings who just want to create disruption and chaos. When you look at Donald Trump and the Trump administration, how they go back and forth on Ukraine, back and forth on tariffs, back and forth on this and that and the next, can you really say that there is a rational cause of making America great again? Nay. What you see is back and forth chaos. What is emerging is there is no grand plan. Because their minds are so taken over by those beings who only want to create disruption and chaos. And therefore, the consequence for the rest of the world is we have to stop believing what the Russians and the Americans are saying. We have to look at the situation, we have to come together, and we have to create the stability that is an anchor point for the world against the chaos, the agents of chaos that have taken over these two large nations.

Steady growth vs. chaos

I do not have the authority by your calls to consume these dark forces that are spreading chaos. It is something you can start making calls on. But certainly by exposing it, projecting it into the collective consciousness, more and more people will begin to see that there is no plan here, there is no rational thinking. And therefore, those who are able to think rationally must come together and create the stability, the continuity that the world needs now more than in any time period since the second world war.

With this I have given you the impetus I wanted to give. I wanted to project this into the collective consciousness. I thank you for making the calls and for allowing me to use your chakras and auras to project this so that this impetus can now spread as rings in the water around the globe and more and more people can wake up and realize: “We need stable growth, steady growth, continued growth, not the back and forth, not the chaos, and therefore, we need to do what we need to do—band together and cooperate.” Because once you have these agents of chaos that go back and forth and lie about everything, how can there be cooperation? And as we have said before, only those who cooperate are the fittest to survive.

With this I thank you for your attention, for your calls, for your willingness to be among the few people who are open to the ascended masters and who are willing to assist us so that we can do our job, the job that we are here to do on earth.

In the Flame of Peace that I hold for earth, I seal you. Archangel Uriel, I AM.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

The necessary shift into a democratic mindset

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, April 18, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. I wish to continue Mother Mary’s release and talk about this interface, we might say, between the individual and the whole.

The flock mentality

Now, if you look at animals, you will see that many animals and birds often move in flocks, in herds and there is therefore, a flock mentality or a herd mentality. What actually happens, in many of these, is that there is no individuality in single animals. You can look at a single animal and you cannot really see any individuality as you see in humans. This is, of course, because as we have explained, animals do not have an individual soul unless they have been in close contact with humans, so they have a group soul. Yet, when we look at humanity, we can see that those who are at the lowest levels of consciousness, those who have the least humanity, they also have more of a flock mentality. They do have individual souls, but they are not very strong, they are not very developed. In other words, they have not multiplied the talents they were given by the individual lifestream that they have.

They have stayed at a certain level and have attempted to adapt to their environment, so they are basically moving along with the collective consciousness. They are moving along with the herd, with the flock and in general, the lower the level of humanity, the more of a herd mentality you see. This, of course, explains why populations who have a large number of these people, a large percentage of these people, they are more susceptible to be taken over by a dictator because the people do not have a strong enough individuality to resist a person with a very strong will and an aggressive intent.

The cosmic mirror

Why do they not have it? Well, because they have not developed it on an individual basis. They have not raised themselves above the flock mentality. What does it take for a person to raise him or herself above the flock mentality? Well, you have to accept individual responsibility. What does that mean? It means you accept that there is a connection between what you send out and what comes back. We have, many times, talked about this concept that the universe is the cosmic mirror, but you do not have to accept this idea. But you do have to accept what is found in most religions around the world, namely the Golden Rule. Do to others what you want others to do to you. Do not do to others what you do not want others to do to you.

What is the basis for this rule, as we have explained? It is that the universe is a mirror and the way you treat others sends an impulse into the cosmic mirror and it can only be reflected back to you so that others will treat you the way you are treating other people. When you have not accepted this, you are in a state of mind of feeling powerless, essentially powerless because when you accept that what you send out will determine what comes back, you can say: “Oh, I am not getting back from the cosmic mirror what I would like to get back. How can I change this? Oh yes, I change what I am projecting out and then I will get something else back.”

The desire to be special

If you do not accept this and you experience that you are not getting back from life what you want, you have no idea how to change it. Or at least, you cannot accept that you can change it by changing yourself, by changing your state of mind or by changing what you are projecting out. Now what happens? Well, you feel powerless personally. You cannot change your situation by changing your state of mind. What happens? Well, here comes a strong man who says: “I can make sure you get what you want. You just have to support me and then we will force those other people to give us what we want because it is these other people, it is the evil west, that are keeping us from having what we want.”

People with a herd mentality, they follow the leader. Now, there is another aspect of this, which is that when you have this herd mentality, you do not have a strong enough individuality to really have self-esteem and you feel powerless. You feel like you are nobody because in the herd you are nobody. You are not standing out from the crowd in any way. But what if the herd was special? What if by belonging to the herd and following the leader, that would make you special? Now you may say: “Well, why should these people who are following the herd have a desire to be special?” Well, because all self-aware beings are created to be co-creators. They are created for the potential to raise their consciousness, the potential to be more.

Now, when you do not use this to strive for the Christ consciousness, when you go into duality and separation, you still have the desire to be more, but now it becomes perverted into being more than others. Instead of being more than you were before by becoming more connected to your I AM Presence, you now want to be more than others. You want to be more in this world. You want to be superior to others. This is when you see this dualistic polarity that emerges where you have both the inferiority and the superiority complexes. You cannot have one without the other, even though some people have managed to suppress their inferiority and feel very superior, like for example, the dictatorial leaders.

They feel superior because they have suppressed their inferiority, but the price they pay is that they have to continue to suppress it. They have to continue to do something on the outer to demonstrate their superiority. Here you have a large group of people who have not raised their individuality. They attract to themselves a dictatorial leader who has suppressed his inferiority, and he now tells those people: “By following me, you can be special. You can be superior to those other people and those other people we, of course, have to suppress so we can dominate them.”

This is the entire dynamic of the Soviet Union, where the core Russians felt superior to all of the other people east of the Urals, in the other republics, but even those in the Soviet Union felt superior to those who were not in the Soviet Union. And today, those who are members of the Russian Federation feel superior to those who are not. As we have said, Ukraine has not sufficiently transcended this Soviet-era mindset, where the same dynamic was there in the Ukrainian population. But Ukraine has gone beyond where Russia is, even before the war. But the war has actually been an opportunity to transcend this even more because, as Mother Mary said, this forces you, in a sense, to rethink everything.

Inherent human rights

What will it take to make this transition, where Mother Mary was talking about finding a balance between the individual and the state, or the whole? Well, the difference between a dictatorial state and a democratic state is the concept of individual human rights. In a dictatorial state, the individual has no inherent rights. Now, what do I mean by inherent rights? It has no rights that are independent of the state. In other words, a dictatorial nation may define that its citizens have certain rights, but it is the state that defines those rights. The entire idea of a democratic nation is that each individual has rights that are not defined by the state and cannot be violated by the state. This is the entire difference, the essential difference, between a dictatorship and a democracy.

A democracy does not define the rights, they are inherent. By the very fact that you exist as an individual, you have these rights. They were not defined by the state, they cannot be violated by the state, and that is why in a democracy, the individual is sacred. It is primary, and the state is there to serve the individuals and of course, also make sure that the individuals do not destroy each other, but that they find a way to cooperate so that they are stronger by cooperating than when they are fighting each other.

You can say that in a democracy, there is ideally, I am not saying this is attained by very many nations, but ideally, there is a symbiotic relationship between the individual and the state, because the state is supposed to guarantee the individual’s rights, but also guarantee that each individual exercises its rights in a way that does not violate the rights of other individuals. In a dictatorship, the dictator can define the rights of the people, and in most cases defines them in such a way that the state is primary and that the individual simply has to follow the herd and do what the state tells them to do.

This is clearly what you saw in the Soviet Union, it is clearly what you see in today’s Russia, you see it in China, you see it in Iran, you see it in North Korea, you see it in other dictatorial states. You see that Ukraine had started to move away from this before the 2014 invasion, and it has made continuous progress along these lines, but there is more that can be done, more that needs to be done.

Individual responsibility

What needs to happen here is a gradual shift in the collective consciousness because what does it mean that the individual has rights? We have often talked about the two sides, the Alpha and the Omega, the Divine Father and the Divine Mother. The alpha aspect is that you have rights, the omega aspect is that you have responsibility. You cannot have individual rights without individual responsibility. Why not? Because all individuals in a democracy have the same rights. That means you have certain rights, but you do not have the right to take away the rights of other individuals.

In a dictatorship, not all people have the same rights because the dictator has specific rights, but those who are part of the state, like for example, the Communist Party elite in the Soviet Union, they have special rights as well, and they could violate the rights of other people and get away with it, because they had power without personal accountability. They could always hide behind the party. In order to make the transition from the Soviet-era mentality, Ukraine needs to focus on this—individual rights, individual responsibility.

The vicious circle of corruption

One aspect of individual responsibility is you are not violating the whole. This can be done in many ways but let us focus on one of the major problems in Ukrainian society—corruption. You may have attained some position in the government and you may have been brought up to think that if you have such a position, you have a right to take advantage of it and accept certain bribes. This is the Soviet-era mentality. In a democratic nation, a government official does not think it has the right to take bribes. It has a responsibility to fight corruption, because corruption damages the whole and it damages other individuals. You are saying, perhaps: “Well, but these officials in Ukraine are not making much money. They could not survive without taking bribes. Yes, that may be so. But why are they not making enough money? Well, because the state cannot afford to pay them more. But why cannot the state afford to pay them more? Oh, it is not taking in enough taxes. But why is it not taking in enough taxes? Because there is not enough economic activity to generate the taxes. And why is there not enough economic activity? Oh, because of corruption that limits individual initiative.”

You see, it becomes a vicious circle, the serpent swallowing its tail. But in democracies, they have broken this vicious circle, and it is because they have accepted that you cannot have individual rights and freedoms without individual responsibility and accountability. And that means you cannot have a government that exercises power over the people and where those who exercise that power cannot be held accountable for misusing the power.

Many people in Ukraine are fully aware of this. They have already started making this transition. I am simply pointing out that it has not reached critical mass and it needs to. How is it going to do so? Well, the development has already started, but you who are the spiritual people can certainly accelerate it by making the calls for this and by of course, making the transition yourselves.

Special privileges without accountability

A democracy cannot function if there is not personal accountability, personal responsibility. What do you see in the United States right now? You see a person who has set himself up as, let us call it, a mini-dictator, an autocrat, who is telling the people who believe in him: “I can solve all of your problems. Just give me the power.” Why do people submit to this? Because they have not accepted personal accountability. Therefore, they think that the reason they are not having the lives they want is because somebody is taking it away from them and the strong man will deal with these people and make everything great again.

But the reality is that these people are not getting the life they want because they have not taken responsibility for what they are projecting out. And because they have not taken responsibility, they have not seen that there is a power elite that has taken over the democracy that was meant to guarantee all people equal rights, so you see the dynamic. If you have not taken responsibility for yourself, you actually do not want everybody to have equal rights, meaning equal opportunity. You want to belong to a special group of people who have special privileges so that you do not have to look at yourself. Just by the fact that you belong to this special group of people, you have privileges, like the party elite in the Soviet Union, like those people Trump is in the process of installing in the government, who have special privileges without accountability. This is the same in Ukraine. There are still people who want special privileges without accountability, without transparency. They want to have a special privileged lifestyle.

Multiplying the talents

Do you grasp the difference I am pointing out here? Perhaps not yet, so let me attempt to step back. What is it that a democracy demands of you as an individual living in a democracy? It is simply that you follow the law that Jesus described in a parable about the talents. All people in a democracy supposedly have equal opportunity to improve. This does not mean they have the same position or the same status or the same standard of living, but they have equal opportunities to improve themselves by multiplying whatever talents they have been given according to their past karma and so forth.

A democracy demands that you are willing to multiply the talents by taking responsibility for your own situation and by consciously deliberately changing what you are projecting into the cosmic mirror. If you are not willing to do this, what kind of a society do you want? You want a society where you can sell your soul to the party and the party then puts you, because of your loyalty to the party, in a privileged position where you can exercise power without accountability because you cannot lose that position unless you do something really, really stupid.

But you see, why did the Soviet Union collapse? Why will the society that Trump is attempting to create in America collapse? Because when people are put in a position of power without accountability, they will not multiply the talents. In a democracy with a free economy, those who multiply the talents, who are willing to change themselves, they will get ahead. In a closed system like the Soviet Union, those who are loyal to the party will get a privileged position and once they have it, they are interested in maintaining it, not transcending it. They want to maintain status quo where they have privileges rather than expand the economy, grow the economy.

But when you are willing to multiply the talents, you want a society that is open-ended, that is constantly transcending itself where the economy is constantly growing because you realize you will do better and everybody else will do better. But you see, when you go into the closed mindset of not wanting to multiply the talents, you do not want everybody else to do better. You want to stay in your privileged position, which means you want to hold everybody else back, which means you want to hold the economic growth of society back and therefore, everything stagnates.

The necessary shift in Ukraine

What is it that Ukraine needs to go through in order to become a modern democratic nation that is ready to be part of the EU? It has to overcome this desire in the collective consciousness to attain a privileged position and maintain it. It has to shift into being willing to grow. A society that is constantly growing, constantly adapting, not only to changes in the world but to changes in itself. This is what a functioning society is. It is constantly growing, there is constant growth. Why? Because there is opportunity and there is enough people who are taking advantage of the opportunity to improve their own lives and when enough people are seeking to improve their lives, it improves the whole.

You cannot have growth in the economy without having people who are willing to multiply the talents. You cannot multiply the talents unless you take responsibility for your own state of mind, what you are projecting into the cosmic mirror. Right now, there are still many people in Ukraine who are either longing to get back to the privileged positions they had before the war or who are longing to get into a privileged position like they saw their parents had.

There are many people who are thinking, how can we take advantage of all the economic help that Ukraine is being given so that we can create a little privileged position for ourselves? They are thinking about themselves, not about the whole. They are thinking about themselves and how they can acquire something and then hold on to it rather than thinking, how can we continue to transcend ourselves and achieve more? There is the desire to grasp a limited portion of the pie and hold on to that. Or there is the desire to expand my portion of the pie. When you seek to grasp onto a portion of the pie and hold on to it, the pie is not growing. But when you seek to expand your portion of the pie, you are expanding the whole pie. And that is how a nation grows. That is how a nation can grow from the economic level that Ukraine had before the war to what you see in Western Europe.

As we have said before, Ukraine has the natural resources. Many people are willing to work. As you see of some of the refugees that left Ukraine at the start of the war, many of them have found work and are willing to work hard in their new countries. There is absolutely no reason, no physical reason, why Ukraine cannot have the same level of the economy as you see in, for example, Germany or Holland or other nations. The only difference is the difference in mentality, the unwillingness to multiply the talents by taking responsibility for oneself, changing one’s state of mind, transcending one’s state of mind. Multiplying the talents begins with multiplying your sense of self, your sense of what you can and cannot do, accepting that you can grow rather than seeking to remain in a fixed position for the rest of your life where you are comfortable in a privileged position.

Letting go of the sense of superiority

Back to the inferiority-superiority dynamic. You have a desire to transcend. When you go into duality, you are perverted. Now you want to have as much as you think you can have and then hold on to it. You can have this desire to attain something in this world where you are better than others. This is what creates a power elite. But it is also what creates a permanent underclass of people who have accepted that they cannot do anything to improve their personal situation because they are just workers or they are pensioners and this is going to be their living standard for the rest of their lives, but they feel superior by being part of the flock.

This is clear in Russia today where many of the people, in fact all of the people who support Putin and the status quo, feel superior because they are Russians. You also have people in Ukraine who feel superior because they are Ukrainians ultimately coming from the Kievan Rus. But you have also a sense of superiority that the Ukrainians are now fighting for the world, for Europe, to hold back Russian aggression. I am not denying that there is a certain validity to the claim that by fighting against Russia it limits Russia’s capacity to go further.

But you see, first of all, the Ukrainians are fighting to have an independent nation. You need to have a realistic view here because what you see, as we have pointed out now, both Mother Mary and I, in the Soviet mentality is this sense that people feel inferior because they know that the state does not value them as individuals. But they feel superior by being part of the state, but Ukraine needs to leave that mentality behind. Why? Well, again, it is do you want to be dominated by Russia or do you want to become an independent democratic nation? If you become an independent democratic nation, what must you do? You must overcome the sense of superiority because the idea of a democracy is that all people are created equal and are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights. Therefore, ideally, no nation is superior to any other.

I know very well that there are nations in Europe and elsewhere who feel that they are superior still, even though many of them have started to overcome it, at least in Europe. But what I am pointing out here is that the current sense of superiority, even the sense that we Ukrainians are saving the world from Russia, this must be let go because it blocks you from making that shift into the democratic mindset. And if a critical mass of people in Ukraine cannot make that transition, then Ukraine as a nation cannot make that transition. And if you cannot make that transition to the democratic mindset, you will not survive Russia’s onslaught. You will not form the karmic mirror that Mother Mary talked about. You will instead be divided in yourself, and Russia will surely take advantage of this, multiply that division, and you will see internal strife, internal fighting in Ukraine that will weaken Ukraine’s resistance to Russia.

Magical thinking vs. the willingness to shift

The opportunity for the transition is there. Many people have already made it, but a critical mass has not yet been reached. And that is why you who are open to our teachings can have a major impact on making the calls on this and, of course, going through the transition yourselves. We have given so many teachings on democracy. Have you studied them? Have you truly internalized them, what it means? Because if you who are the spiritual student do not internalize it, how do you expect other people in Ukraine to do so?

I am simply pointing out here, Ukraine is on a threshold. It is standing on the one side. It has lifted the one foot. It has started to move that foot over the threshold, but it has not yet moved it so far that the weight shifts and now it crosses the threshold. But the opportunity is great and it can be done, but it is a matter of choosing. And that is why we are not putting the responsibility on you, the few ascended master students, but we are radiating this into the collective consciousness. There are even people in the government, including the President, who has not yet fully made that shift into the democratic mindset.

It is not to blame anybody. We are simply stating the fact that the shift has not happened. It is close. It is almost there. It is just a matter of shifting a little bit so that the weight shifts and pulls you over the threshold. But there is still the risk that you could fall back and stay on the same side of the threshold. This may be a somewhat somber message—or is it really an opportunity to shift?

You see, there is a certain, what shall we say, naivete, that is found in Ukrainian, Belarusian and Russian people, and of course many other people around the world, but let us focus where we are at. And it is a form of magical thinking where you think something is magically going to happen that is going to bring change and you are waiting for this magical thing to happen, this magical thing that suddenly will resolve the war and everything will be good. But the magic that will bring the change is you transcending yourself and many other people transcending themselves so that the whole shifts. That is the magic that brings change.

It is this magical thinking that makes people think that a strong man can solve all our problems. The Russians are still trapped in it. Ukraine has started moving beyond it, but there is still remnants of it. We are still waiting for some magical thing—if only we had those weapons, if only we had those weapons—but it is the shift in consciousness that is the magic. But that is brought about by people willing to look at themselves, not by thinking that change is going to come from the outside. This is what has happened in democratic nations. This is what happened in the Baltic countries. This is what happened in most of the Warsaw Pact countries. It can happen in Ukraine. It can happen in Ukraine faster than in most of these other countries because the war puts this pressure on you but it requires the willingness to shift and that shift is the opportunity.

Right now, the people living in Ukraine have the opportunity of a lifetime to shift. Will you grab it or will you stand there not knowing if you are willing to change, to give up the idea that something outside of you must change so you do not have to? This is the challenge. And I am hurling that challenge into the collective consciousness because I am the Goddess of Opportunity. And this is your opportunity.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. I may return to give you some more thoughts. We shall see how the days unfold. But I thank you for giving me the opportunity to address this, to use your chakras and minds to project it into the collective consciousness of Ukraine, Russia, all of the nations who were part of the Soviet era, where it can go far and wide and begin the shift that will lead people to see that life is an opportunity, not a burden put upon them, but an opportunity. And the opportune moment is now.

With this, I seal you in the Flame of Opportunity that I hold for earth.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Transcending the Soviet mindset in Ukraine

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, April 18, 2025. This dictation was given at 2025 Easter Webinar for Ukraine.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I take upon myself this task of opening this conference. I have spoken before about the war in Ukraine. I have spoken before about the potential that it would have stopped long ago, which was a realistic potential at the time. But it has turned out that this potential did not come to pass. Why not, you might ask? Well, partly because the Ukrainian people have not transcended their state of consciousness, but mainly because the Russian people have not transcended their state of consciousness.

There was a realistic potential that at some point, both some of the leaders of Russia and many among the people of Russia would see the futility of the war and that they would demand change, demand an end to the war, and that this could potentially even have affected Putin and so to speak, forced him to draw back on the aggression and the warfare. But this did not come to pass, mainly because the Russian people, not all of them but a majority of them, were not willing to look at themselves and take responsibility for deciding what kind of country they want to live in. The Russian people have not decided that they do not want to live in Russia as it is right now. They have not decided that they do not want to live with a dictatorial form of government that is suppressing their freedoms. They have not decided that they do not want to live in a country where prices are going up and where living conditions are becoming increasingly more difficult. They have not decided that enough is enough.

The necessary shift

Now, we have said before when we turn to Ukraine that the Ukrainian people also have important decisions to make and this is especially whether they will let go of the old mindset that became, so to speak, ingrained in the Ukrainian people during the Soviet era. From a certain level you can look at the Ukrainian collective consciousness and see that there has certainly been an increase in the unity and coherence in terms of resisting Russian domination of Ukraine. We have said before that the war partly started because there was a division in the collective consciousness of Ukraine, where too many people still felt so close to Russia and were not willing to let go of their ties to Russia and turn Ukraine into the direction of becoming a modern democratic nation oriented towards the West. This has shifted in the sense that there are many more people now who are willing to turn Ukraine into a democratic nation oriented towards the West and therefore, separated from Russian influence.

However, what has not yet happened is that a majority of the people have really taken a deep look at the mentality, the beliefs, the world view that was instilled in the collective consciousness and in many of them individually during Soviet times. With that I mean a number of subtle things. Now, you have seen some other Eastern European nations who have gone through this shift. You have seen the Baltic nations who have gone through this shift. But still, as we have even said in a previous conference some years ago in Estonia, none of the Eastern European nations have fully left behind the communist or Soviet era mindset. This has many aspects, but certainly one that I want to draw your attention to here is the balance between the state and the individual.

This is a very subtle topic because on the one hand you can say that: “What is it that makes a nation function? What gives a nation a national identity?” Well, that nation must have certain characteristics that are shared by at least a majority of the people in that nation, otherwise the nation will be too scattered and divided and will not have a clear national identity. There must be some coherence, some unity, even some commonality in thinking, in people’s world view. On the one hand, this is necessary in order to build a national identity. Yet, on the other hand, the question is: “What is it that brings the nation forward? What is it that opens the nation up to progress, to innovation, to change?” Well, it is individual creativity. If you look at world history, if you look at nations, empires, societies, you can see how there has always been this tension between the two.

Uniformity and the Soviet mindset

You can see if you take our teachings that go back to when the earth was in a downward spiral that what put the earth in a downward spiral was the uniformity of societies, where people had been brought up to follow the standards, the norms in society because the leaders of society had become afraid that if the people were not brought up with this uniformity, society would deteriorate. In reality, as we have explained, it was the lack of creativity, a lack of willingness to change that threatened the survival of society but the leaders failed to see this. You can see the same thing today. What was it in the Soviet Union that caused the leaders to feel that they had to, number one, program the people, brainwash the people from an early age with propaganda, and number two, suppress all dissenting voices? Well, it was this fear that differences would be a threat to the survival of the system.

This was, so to speak, built into the communist system. But still, it was also built into Russian mentality. During the Soviet times, obviously this was programmed into the minds of all of the people who were part of the Soviet Union and the Warsaw Pact. But there were big differences in how people submitted to this. Did people actually believe in the propaganda, or did they have enough individual awareness that they knew it was just propaganda? And here you see that Ukraine was number three, if you look at the Soviet Union and areas that believed in the propaganda. The number one was, of course, what you would call Russia proper, the Moscow, St. Petersburg, west of the Urals area. Number two, Belarus and number three, Ukraine.

Even though you had such shocks as the Holodomor in Ukraine, there were still many people who believed in the propaganda. I am not thereby saying that they believed in communism and Marxism and Leninism, but they believed in certain propaganda about what it meant to be of a Russian origin, a Russian descent, the Russian people’s specialness. Therefore, they believed that when you were an individual in Ukraine, you had to submit your individuality to the common collective consciousness, to the common worldview, to the common view of what it meant to be an individual in this state. There were countries, especially the Baltics, where the majority of people did not submit to the propaganda, did not believe in the propaganda, did not believe in the worldview. They felt suppressed, they longed for freedom, and as soon as they saw an opportunity, they took it.

Transitioning into a democratic mindset

Ukraine, too many people believed in this and while I am not just talking about the closeness to Russia, the submission to Russia, but the idea that the individual should submit to the state. The reason why this is such an important topic is precisely because, as we said, the question faced by the Ukrainian people is: “Will Ukraine become a democratic, independent nation oriented towards the West or will it remain in the Russian sphere of influence?” And if Ukraine wants to remain in the Russian sphere of influence, then resisting the Russian invasion has been completely futile. Now I say this to provoke, because I know that the majority of people in Ukraine do not want to submit to the Russian takeover of Ukraine and therefore, they have resisted and they have supported the resistance, supported the war. But as I said, not enough people had made the switch of realizing that the Soviet era mindset is the antithesis of the democratic mindset.

The Soviet era mindset is: “The state first; the individual is insignificant.” The democratic mindset is: “The individual is supreme; the state is there to serve the individual.” But of course, the individual has to find its place in the whole, because democratic ideals does not mean free reign for egotism, selfishness, and narcissism. It is clear that in a democratic nation, there has to be a certain coherence, so that individuals do not act out in such extreme manners that it hurts the whole. But this happens voluntarily, not by the state suppressing individuality and that is a transition that, historically speaking, it is difficult for people to make.

I am not trying to say in any way that this is more difficult for the Ukrainians than many other people. It is a difficult transition to make. There is not a clear-cut procedure for doing this. It is something that will take time. It has been accelerated by the war. I am simply pointing out and I am projecting into the collective consciousness that the process needs to be taken further if Ukraine is to manifest its highest potential, which is to become a democratic nation based on democratic ideals. I will not necessarily say Western ideals, because they are democratic, universal democratic ideals. It just happens that more countries in the West have grasped the significance of this.

The tension between democracy and dictatorship

What you see is, if you look at it in a bigger context, we have for some years now talked about the tension between democracy and non-democratic forms of government. We have said that democracy is under attack by non-democratic nations who are not willing to make the transition into democracy. We have said that they are making a last-ditch effort to limit or even overthrow democracy.

What is actually happening here is that you might know that there are certain examples of how two rivers come from different directions and suddenly flow together. You might know there are examples of one river being very brown because it carries a lot of mud, and the other river being more clear. When they meet, there is a tension between the two waters, and there will be a zone in the middle where they begin to mix. The clear becomes more muddied, the brown becomes clearer, but it takes some time before they are mixed enough that one becomes dominant compared to the other. We might say that, if you look at the world, there are certain of these meeting surfaces, meeting points, where the forces of anti-democracy meet up against democracy. Ukraine, obviously, is right there in the center of this.

Ukraine’s challenge as a meeting point

Right now, you can look at other places around the world where the same thing is happening, but right now, certainly, Ukraine is in between the anti-democratic Russia and the democratic Europe. This, in a sense, makes it easier for Ukraine to make the transition but, in another sense, makes it challenging. Because of the war, Ukraine has to make the transition faster than certain other countries where there was more time. This makes it more important that the Ukrainian people begin to contemplate this. You may say: “But Mother Mary, we are in the middle of a war, what time do we have to sit down and philosophize?” That is true for many of you, who are engaged in fighting the war. But there are people who are not particularly engaged in fighting the war. In fact, there are people who are living almost normal lives, similar lives to what they lived before the war started. There are people who have some awareness, some free time to contemplate this. There needs to be people who have time to contemplate the long-term perspective on Ukraine’s future because if all you do is focus on the war, then how can you have a clear goal to move towards?

I am not here blaming people who are focused on the war and securing the survival of Ukraine as an independent nation. I am just saying there needs to be both. There needs to be people who can begin to contemplate and that is why I am projecting this into the collective consciousness: “What kind of a nation will Ukraine be once the war ends?” This is a matter of contemplating: “How do we, in Ukraine, look at this interaction between the individual and the state?”

Changes in the Ukrainian military

You will see that there are some clear areas where there is work to be done. Just as an example, let me mention the armed forces, where many of the people who are leaders in the Ukrainian military were trained either during Soviet times or in Russia by Russia and they still think the way Russian military doctrine programmed them to think, which is that the individual is insignificant. The individual soldier is insignificant.

That is why you see Russia sending these meat-wave attacks without any regard for how many soldiers are killed, as long as they achieve the objective. Now, you can see from just a common sense perspective here, that given that Russia has a larger population than Ukraine, Ukraine cannot win with this strategy. You do not have enough people. Therefore, there needs to be a different approach, which of course, many among the Ukrainian military have already shifted or started to shift but it needs to be more. There needs to be more freedom for individual initiative in the military. There needs to be a different command structure, where there is a better information flow from the frontline to the leaders at the highest level of the military, so that they really know what is actually happening, instead of what they want to be happening.

This is one of the big weaknesses in Russian military, that those who are at lower levels are afraid to report the facts on the ground to the leaders. The leaders live in an information bubble, where they do not know what is actually happening on the frontline. Even Putin, ultimately, does not know the casualties, the cost of the war, because he does not want to know, and nobody can force him to know. This needs to shift. I am not saying it has not begun to shift, but it certainly has not shifted as it could. You can see here how, even though this may seem like a philosophical goal, it is actually also a very practical thing because the Ukrainian military will not win if they do not make this shift.

The top-down management

Another aspect of this shift, and we can again illustrate this with the military but it goes beyond the military, is that in the Soviet Union, what did you see? You saw that you had a party elite. They also lived in an information bubble because they had what we have called the ideological mindset. They were defining a five-year plan, for example, and then they expected that all those at lower levels would carry out that five-year plan. Now, part of this five-year plan was, for example, agricultural production, which is highly dependent on the weather and therefore, often, a five-year plan could not be fulfilled. But was there a backwards information flow that could inform the people at the top? Or was there an attempt to hide what was actually going on from the higher-ups, so as to avoid being blamed for not meeting the unrealistic goals?

You see, this is a mindset, where everybody at lower levels are seeking to hide from those at higher levels. The higher levels do not really want to go out, get their hands dirty, and see what is actually happening because they are afraid of those at an even higher level and therefore, there is not that willingness to look at what actually works. Instead, people look at how do we want things to work. This is something that has already shifted in most of the European democracies, not all, but most of them. That is why they have had economic success and have raised the standard of living of the population because what is it that allows you to raise the standard of living? Well, it is you are willing to look at the practical, physical reality, what works and what does not work. For example, you have a factory that produces, say, cars. You are willing to go in and look at the individual worker’s situation and say: “If we improve the worker’s situation so that he can do his job more easily, he will actually become more productive, and therefore, by treating our workers better, we can increase productivity and production.”

When this is repeated at all levels of society, you raise the standard of living. It also requires you to look at can we allow a small elite, whether you call them oligarchs or something else, to become so much richer than anyone else in the population? Can we allow them to dominate the economy because they are going to want to defend their privileged positions, instead of, as I said, looking at the practical realities, what works best, not only for the individual, but also for society.

Does it actually work best for a society that you have a small elite that are very, very rich and the majority of the people are poor? Well, if that was the best model, why did the Tsarist empire in Russia collapse? Why did the feudal societies of Europe collapse? Why have many others of these elitist societies collapsed? Because, again, there is not the information flow, and that means that the people at the top do not know what is actually happening in practical reality, and therefore, they cannot make good leadership decisions. They cannot change their society as conditions change.

Adaptability and the figure-eight information flow

What is it you see in history, as we have talked about many times? It is not survival of the fittest, if you by fittest mean the strongest or the most aggressive. It is survival of the most adaptable, those who can adapt to changes, because everything is constantly changing.

This is what the Buddha called the interdependent originations 2,500 years ago. It has been proven over and over again by science, by just an observation of history. Everything is changing. Those who can adapt to change will succeed, will survive, will thrive. Those who will not adapt to change will go the way of the dinosaurs. My point for pointing out this Soviet era mentality is that it works against change. It seeks to create uniformity and stability and sameness rather than the ability to adapt. What is it that drives the ability to adapt? It is the individual who is out there plowing the fields, working in the factories, doing the work in all areas of society. They are experiencing directly what works and does not work. If there is no feedback loop whereby communication can flow upwards, how can the leaders make informed decisions? They are therefore, making uninformed decisions which are stupid, self-destructive decisions. Do you see that instead of talking about democracy and dictatorship, you could arrange societies based on how flexible are they, how adaptable are they that depends on the information flow upwards, not downwards.

Therefore, you can see that those countries who have that information flow, it is not just a one way from below to up, there needs to be one from down as well so there is transparency, so that the leaders can explain to the people why they are making decisions, we can say it is a “figure-eight flow” of information. This is one type of society that have the figure eight flow of information and the other type of society is where this flow has been stopped. There is no flow because the leaders do not want to hear the practical experiences of the people below and they do not want to tell people what is going on at the higher levels. They do not want to explain why they are making the decisions they are making.

Avoiding accountability

Why not? Why do not the leaders want to tell the people why they are making the decisions? Well, because they do not want to be held accountable. There is a very deep desire to avoid accountability.

You see this so clearly in Russia right now, where Putin and his propaganda machine are doing everything they can to avoid accountability for Putin himself. Who made the decision to invade Ukraine? Putin. Who is the only one who could really stop what is happening? Well, Putin. Who is the one who has not made that decision? Putin. Who is responsible for the increasing negative consequences for Russia and the Russian people? Well, Putin is. From a purely neutral objective viewpoint, Putin is the one who is accountable but at the same time, in Russia, Putin has zero accountability. He is not being held accountable. There is an old saying: “All power corrupts, but absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Why is that? Because when you have absolute power, there is no information flow coming back, and there is no explanation going down for why things are being done. This means that the leader who has absolute power has no accountability but that also means that that leader becomes inflexible. Once the leader has started going in a certain direction, the only way he can see is to keep going in that direction and apply more and more force until he runs out of force, the school of hard knocks.

Resisting the transition

We have said before that for Ukraine to survive the war, to move forward, Ukraine needs to distance itself from Russia, but first of all, the Russian mentality that I have now described. Ukraine needs to become much more flexible, needs to become much more transparent and open in terms of information flow. Ukraine needs to establish this figure eight information flow and there are many people in Ukraine who resist this and who will resist it. There is the armed forces. There is many of the large business people, call them oligarchs or something else. There are people in the government who are used to having a privileged position where they can take bribes and they can avoid accountability. There are elected politicians.

Certainly not all of these people will resist the transition, but many of them are resisting the transition. Even though there are some of them that can see that the war means that Ukraine cannot remain the same. There are still people in Ukraine who believe that oh, one day the war will stop and life will go back to normal. But there are more and more people in these past over three years who have begun to realize that nothing will go back to the way it was before the war, that the war has forced Ukraine to make an absolute shift. But even many of those people who can see that things will not go back, they still resist making this change I am talking about because they think: “Yes, I see that Ukraine has to change, but I can keep my position, surely I can find a way so I can stay comfortable.” That is what is right now holding back Ukraine and it is actually holding back an end to the war, because it is preventing Ukraine from taking certain steps that could bring it above that critical line where the collective consciousness has shifted, so that Ukraine becomes more of a karmic mirror for Russia.

The karmic mirror for Russia

I know this is a new concept, but think back at the situation where Jesus is arrested, put on trial. He does not resist his arrest. He does not defend himself. He does not argue with those who are accusing him. He lets them do what they want to do to him. Now, I am not there by saying that Ukraine should stop fighting and let the Russians take over. What I am pointing out here is that when you reach a certain level of consciousness that is higher than those who are attacking you, your consciousness becomes a karmic mirror that reflects back the aggression directed at you. Ukraine has not reached that level of consciousness yet, which is why the war has moved into this largely a stalemate situation. This is why, even though Ukraine has received military assistance, it has not broken through. Now, this is not to say that this is only because of Ukraine. Nevertheless, if that critical mass of people would shift, you would see the situation begin to change.

The breakdown of the Russian economy

The other aspect of why the situation is a stalemate is of course, that there has not been a shift in Russia. This is largely because the economy in Russia has not yet broken down, but it has come closer and closer to the breaking point. Now, we may say there could theoretically be two factors that would cause Russia to have to stop the war. One would be that they lost decisively on the battlefield, but the other is a breakdown in the economy. As it looks right now, the breakdown in the economy is the more likely factor that will break the stalemate. Russia has moved closer and closer to the point of no return. You could argue that it has already passed the point of no return, but it has not yet fully broken through, so that the collapse is obvious.

There are those who will say Russia is already in a state of collapse, at least certain areas of the economy in Russia, but there has not been a widespread recognition of this from the Russian leaders or the Russian people, or for that matter, internationally. This is largely because of this lack of information flow. What is very likely to happen is that during this year, the breakdown will become more and more obvious. It really is only a matter of time before Putin and those close to him will have to make a choice. Will they stop the war and try to salvage the economy or will they continue the war until the economy breaks and forces them to stop the war?

Keep persisting and be flexible!

Why am I bringing this up? What does it have to do with Ukraine? Well, naturally, there are things that you can do as Ukrainians. But you also, in the current situation, simply have to continue resisting and wait for the equation to change. You need to persist until something breaks in Russia. This, we all know as ascended masters, is a very difficult situation for you. We all know what you have endured in these three years. We have, as we have said before, not a human compassion, but certainly a divine compassion for what you are going through. We have an equal compassion for what the Russian people are going through. But they are, for the most part, unreachable to us. Of course, most Ukrainians are also unreachable to us directly. But the collective consciousness in Ukraine is more open to change than the collective consciousness in Russia. What you need to prepare yourself for is to hold on and persist until something breaks. You need to be flexible and work with whatever the situation is, including in the United States, in the Trump administration, where it obviously changes very quickly. You simply need to see that right now the situation is in such flux and while this might feel insecure, it is actually an opportunity because the unpredictability of the situation, while unpleasant, also carries opportunities.

Things can break down in Russia, things can break down in the United States, so that there will be a breakthrough that will be to Ukraine’s advantage. You simply need to be flexible, keep all opportunities open, and be patient. Allow the situation to unfold, because what have we said? We have said at New Year’s that with the descent of the light for this next 12-year cycle, those who are unbalanced must become more and more unbalanced. Clearly, the Trump administration is unbalanced in its view of Europe, NATO, and Ukraine. For a time it may seem like the imbalance becomes worse and worse, but this is because a breakdown is coming closer. The situation will change, so you need to be positive towards the future. What did we say at New Year’s? All people need to be positive, especially the spiritual people.

The impact of the ascend master students

My last intent with this release is to point out that the spiritual people, especially the ascended master students in Ukraine, in Russia, in Kazakhstan, and other former Soviet or East Warsaw Pact countries, your calls have made a huge difference since the war started. Your willingness to come together, give these decrees and invocations, and I know it is difficult for some of you in Russia to do this, but your willingness to do this has had a major impact. We know very well that many times it can seem like you give these decrees and invocations, but what changes in the outer situation? You have, first of all, held a spiritual balance, but also prevented worse things from happening. You have also paved the way for positive things to happen.

As we have said before, naturally, Ukraine is the victim of Russian aggression, but we are not looking to punish the Russian people, but to take both Ukraine and Russia and other nations forward as much as we can. Your calls have helped open the way for progress for both Russia and Ukraine and other nations who are part of this entire equation. For this, you have my gratitude, and I hope you will be inspired to continue your calls and vigils until we direct you to focus on other topics. With this, I want to thank all of you who have made calls for this situation in Ukraine over these more than three years. All of you who are participating in this conference, you have my gratitude as the representative of the Mother of God for earth. Your calls give us the authority to do many things in the emotional, mental, and identity realms. Many things that you cannot see, but that certainly have a major positive effect.

As we have said before, we have, because of the Law of Free Will, limited power to intercede in the physical octave. But your calls give us the power to intercede in the emotional, mental, and identity realms and remove those beings for which you are calling the judgment. That means that the people in physical embodiment, their minds will not be as taken over by these beings, and this can also lead to progress in the physical realm. For this, you have my gratitude and, I hope, my encouragement. Therefore, I seal you in the Flame of the Mother of God that I hold for earth, for all people on earth.

Back to Unlocking Ukraine’s Potential

Experiencing reality through the Presence of the Buddha

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, March 23, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. It is my privilege, once again, to seal another conference. As so many of you have been willing to participate in person and online, and therefore, you have created a great momentum. Not just by your decrees and invocations, but by your willingness to look at your psychology, to talk about it amongst each other, to transcend yourselves. Truly, even though we have talked about some fairly serious topics, we are joyful to have been able to interact with you during these days and see how you have been willing to raise your consciousness, truly coming closer to locking in to your Divine plans. You have, as has happened many times before, exceeded even the highest potential for this conference and for that you have my gratitude. You have my joy. You have my peace.

Communing with the Buddha

There is sometimes a tendency that those of you who are the most eager to make progress find it difficult to stop and acknowledge the progress you have already made, for you are so intent on looking for the next initiation that you do not have time to just stop. I am asking you, step back—mentally speaking, so you do not trip over each other. Step back. It has been an intense three days. As usual, we have poured so many teachings out that your cups are running over. We have poured you out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to receive it so allow your minds to fall still. Do not think. Do not evaluate. Do not compare. Do not think ahead, do not think back. There is only one thing that matters right now, and that is this NOW—this situation where you are sitting here, communing with the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. I am not just speaking through this messenger. I am communing with each and every one of you.

If you will, then envision there is a Buddha figure that is descending right now over you, hovering over your head. Whatever size you may envision, small or great, does not matter. I leave that to you. But you envision this Buddha figure, let us make it a golden Buddha figure—hovering over your head. You now have a choice. Will you let that Buddha descend and envelop you, or will you still want to keep it at a distance? The choice is yours but as I continue speaking, you can at any moment allow the Buddhic Presence to descend over you so that you may experience it in a more direct way than you might have experienced my presence before.

Now you may ask: “Who is this Buddha figure? Are there many Buddha figures? Is there different Buddhas?” No—it is all I, Gautama. Do you really not think I can magnify and multiply myself into a figure for each one of you? I am not dividing my Presence. I am simply adapting my Presence to what you can envision and what you hopefully can feel and experience.

Whenever you are willing, just allow this Buddha figure to descend and envelop you and merge into it. It seeks nothing from you. It just wants you to experience, I want you to experience, my Presence. The words that I am speaking is just a vehicle that allows you to tune in to this Presence. The words do not matter. Although if you need it, you can focus on the words with your outer mind and let the monkey mind rest on the words, instead of jumping around inside of you. If you need to, focus on the words and let your mind be empty, so that the Presence can descend.

The conceptual mind

So many people have come in contact with the outer religion of Buddhism, one of its many forms. Was it necessary that this movement that was started by me 2,500 years ago, would split into so many different directions? It was not necessary. Perhaps unavoidable, given the state of the collective consciousness, the presence of fallen beings who seek to pervert anything and everything, but it was not necessary. But how could it have been avoided? Well, only if people who followed Buddhism had understood this one thing: that the purpose of the outer teaching was only to help you connect with the Presence of the Living Buddha, the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. They would not have been able to call me an ascended master 2,500 years ago, but they certainly could see me as the Living Buddha. And they could have the goal to connect to my Presence, to experience my Presence, rather than understanding a teaching with a linear, conceptual mind, the mind that thinks that knowing something from a distance is better than experiencing it from within. A mind that thinks that it can define the problem and define the solution.

What brought you to earth? The conceptual mind. As we have said, the conceptual mind is what you use to co-create. But you can also use it to create concepts—not of what you want to create, but how you think the world should work. Do you see the difference? The highest use of the conceptual mind is to experiment with your co-creative abilities. And as you observe the outcome of your experience, you expand your awareness of how the world actually works, what principles your Creator used to create the world. But when you use the conceptual mind to do more than just experiment, but to form a concept of how the world should work, according to your thinking, that is when you get yourself into a situation where your mind can begin to think it has the ability to define ultimate truth. That is, of course, just an experience you are allowed to have. Those who decide they want to have it, well, they end up going into duality because that is where you can have the experience that you have defined an ultimate truth, rather than discovered it.

What brought you to earth? You used your conceptual mind to formulate an image of how you thought free will should work, and how it should work itself out, and how you needed to help make sure that free will worked itself out the way you thought it should work itself out instead of just experimenting and observing how it was working itself out. What is it you have to overcome to ascend from earth? You have to overcome the concept formulated in your mind, your I AM Presence and the Conscious You, that you are here to correct anything. That you can know how free will should work itself out. You have to come to the point where you see that these concepts are just concepts. They have no relation to truth or reality. They only allow you to have a certain experience. Do you grasp the difference? You can use your conceptual mind—your co-creative abilities—to create something physical, and then you experience that physical creation. But you can also use your conceptual mind to create something at the emotional, mental, and identity levels. And then you are experiencing in your own mind what exists only in your own mind.

Giving up the desire to experience reality through concepts

But you see, when you create something physical, it is harder to deny what you have created. When you create something in the mind only—an experience that is only in the mind—what do you have to compare it to outside the mind? You create something physical, and the physical universe gives you feedback. When you create something in the mind only, what gives you feedback? Well, your own mind, unless, of course, you connect to the Christ mind. But when you do not connect to the Christ mind, because you think the conceptual mind can define reality, what frame of reference do you have? Why would you need the Christ mind when you think your conceptual mind can define how the universe works? And that is how your mind becomes a closed system, a self-validating system and the conceptual mind cannot conceptualize itself out of its own conceptualizations. And therefore, we can say that what qualifies you for the ascension is that you fully consciously give up this concept that the conceptual mind can define truth.

You give up the desire to use the conceptual mind to define an experience, and instead you choose: “I want to have an actual experience of interacting with the ascended realm, rather than interacting with the unascended realm and my own mind. I want to interact with a real world, rather than the sandbox of the material world and the ideas that exist only in my mind.” The fallen beings still believe that one day the universe will conform to their concepts of how the universe works. That is why they are not ready to ascend. If you are willing to ascend, you must give up the desire to conceptualize how the universe should work and say: “I want to experience how it actually works. I do not think I can do better than my Creator. I want to experience what my Creator created, and I can only experience that through the Christ mind. And therefore, I give up—fully consciously give up—the separate mind. I give up all sense that my mind has some superior capacity, give up the sense that there must be some way to explain why what I did when I descended to earth was really good, was really sophisticated, and really shows that I had it figured out.”

You must instead come to realize that you descended not because you had it figured out, but you wanted to have the experience of having it figured out. But that experience existed only in your own mind and now you realize you have had enough of that internal experience, and you do not care about figuring anything out from a distance. You want to experience directly through the Christ mind, not through this filter of concepts created in the mind.

Experiencing the Presence of the Masters

Did my dissertation take your attention away from the Buddhic figure? Is it still hovering above your head, or have you allowed it to descend? Some of you have allowed it to descend. Some of you not yet. I am just checking through the eyes of the messenger, even though I do not need physical eyes. But I just need you to know I am looking at you. I have, of course, no judgment. I am only offering you that you can have an experience that is beyond the words. You can have that at any dictation, I am simply trying to make it more clear to you because what would be the highest outcome of having participated in this event? Is it understanding? Is it resolution of psychology? Is it being together with other people? Is it having three nice vegetarian dinners? I might suggest that the highest outcome of any conference is to experience the Presence of an ascended master as clearly as you can and all of you can experience it to some degree.

What is the highest gift we can give you? Is it teachings? Is it light? It is simply our Presence. What else do we really have to give? And it is, of course, the ultimate frame of reference showing you the difference between the unascended state of mind and the ascended state of being. And that then, gives you the choice. When you make that shift and realize that my purpose for offering you to experience my Presence is not to make you think I am superior to you or you are inferior to me, but to help you experience that what one has done, all can do.

The idolatry of the Buddha

Many of you, whether you have been in contact with Buddhism or not, have an idealized view of the Buddha as you have an idealized view of Jesus. Jesus has done more to break down your idol of him, partly because his teachings have been so distorted. I have not done as much, partly because many of you have not been in a Buddhist religion in this lifetime and, therefore are not as affected by the idolatry. But I can assure you that in my first years, when I lived in this protected palace, I did not have a particularly high level of consciousness. I very much indulged in the pleasures of the flesh, food, physical activities, bathing, later sex. You would have said, if you had seen me: “Oh, this cannot be the Buddha. He is just a party animal. How could he have the potential to become the Buddha?”

Now, most Buddhists will, of course, deny this if they heard this and say this cannot be the Buddha saying this about himself. For we know with our conceptual minds that the Buddha was perfect, but the reality was different. You might have looked at me when I left the palace, just walked away from my wife and child and my parents, went into the forest, sat down under a tree, let my beard and hair grow. You might have thought: “Oh, now he is showing how spiritual he is. Look how he is unmoved by what happens to his body.” But that was not a particularly high level of consciousness. This was an extreme and unbalanced level of consciousness.

Making the switch

When I had that epiphany of seeing the Middle Way, this was not because I was superior to you. I went through a process that all of you can go through. Some people have come up with this idea that we of the ascended masters are staying with earth because we want people to look up to us and worship us as kind of god-like figures. They do not understand what the ascension is. First of all, you have no desire or need to be worshipped. You are complete in yourself. You need nothing from the human realm. The human ego will never accept this because it wants to say: “I am important even to an ascended master. You cannot just leave me behind. Look how important I am in this world. I must also be important to God and the ascended masters.” This is, of course, nonsense.

But now consider it this way. If we saw ourselves as superior to you and saw yourselves as so inferior to us, how would it boost our sense of superiority to be worshipped by beings who are so inferior to us? Where is the logic? Could we not find planets with more sophisticated beings and try to get them to worship us? Why stay with this lowly planet and try to get people on earth to worship us? What would we get out of it? Even if we had egos, what would our egos get out of being worshipped by such lowly beings that you think you are? But we do not think you are, we see your potential, your origin and we see, I see, that many of you are as close to the breakthrough I had, as I was not so long before it happened. I see that many of you have the potential to go through that same awakening experience and you are closer than you might think with the outer mind.

What does it take? Just a slight turn of the dial of the mind, a slight switch. Can I reach into your mind and turn that switch? No. That would violate your free will. Can you reach into your mind and turn that switch? No. What can you then do? Stop trying to change your mind. Let your mind fall still and experience my Presence. How did I make the switch? Out of the powers of my own mind? Nay. My mind fell still, and I experienced the Presence of an ascended master. That is the only way to make the switch, by experiencing the Christ mind expressed through an individual ascended being. When will that experience happen? In the now. If you are not experiencing it now, then there will be another now. When will that be? I do not know. You cannot know with the outer mind either, but you can allow it to happen by once in a while focusing on my Presence, or the Presence of whichever master is close to you and just allowing the mind to fall still. Do not seek to understand or grasp or think with the linear mind. Do not seek to find answers or solve problems.

Experiencing the Presence of the Buddha

Experiencing the Presence of an ascended master is not a problem to be solved by the mind. It happens naturally when you stop trying to solve problems with the mind. You see, the mind is so geared towards solving problems that when you hear about a spiritual path and the potential to attain Christhood or experience the Buddha’s Presence, the mind thinks: “Ah, this is a problem to solve! And if I do not experience the Buddha right now, it is because there is a problem in my mind that the mind has to solve.” But the problem in the mind is the mind, and the mind cannot solve the mind. You can stop trying to solve the problem of the mind and just let it fall still. Yes, some of you cannot do this at my command, but if you will spend a little time just letting the mind fall still, there will come a point where it happens, and you will experience my Presence.

Allow your minds to fall still. There is stillness that is the absence of sound. There is stillness that is the Presence of the Buddha. I offer you the latter. Any time you care to attune your mind to my Presence, you can listen to this dictation, you can set up a simple meditative practice, whatever appeals to you at your present level, you can envision that golden Buddha figure above your head and allow it to descend and allow yourself to be absorbed in it without thinking about what it means, without analyzing, without conceptualizing, just feeling absorbed in the Presence of the Buddha that I AM.

I seal you in that Presence, and I invite you to sit here, not for long, but just for a little time in silence, and thereby I seal this conference, and I seal you in the Presence of all of us in the ascended realm who have been present with you.

After a five-minute silence, the Messenger spoke these words:

Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha, Om Buddha.

Hear O Masters, I am grateful.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

Resolving the enigma of free will that brought you to earth

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Sanat Kumara through Kim Michaels, March 23, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan.

I AM the Ascended Master Sanat Kumara. My task, my joy, my privilege is to give you some teachings that are specifically for avatars coming to earth, but that are still applicable for the original earth inhabitants. The teachings are, for that matter, applicable to the fallen beings who have come to earth, although they are the least likely to listen to them.

The 144,000 from Venus

If any of you, as some of you are, are familiar with previous ascended master dispensations, you will know that there has been the story, for a long time actually, that there was a point where a group of 144,000 souls from Venus decided to come to earth to embody here, to hold a spiritual balance for the earth. And I, Sanat Kumara, with Lady Master Venus, we were the leaders. Although we did not come and take physical embodiment, we descended to the temple at Shambhala that had been built by the 144,000. As with everything we have given you, this is part of progressive revelation. And we start with a more simplified version and gradually give you more nuanced, more in-depth teachings.

As with the I AM Presence, what was said in previous dispensations cannot be taken completely literally when it comes to the 144,000 from Venus. The number in itself is just a number. The idea of these lifestreams coming from another planet, embodying on earth, is a symbol for all avatars. There were lifestreams from Venus, yes, but at the same time, there were also lifestreams from natural planets outside the solar system. And over the very long time span, since the fallen beings were allowed to embody here, many more than 144,000 avatars have come to earth, in fact, millions. How many? What good would it do you to know the number, other than satisfy some human curiosity? And we are not catering to those who want human curiosity satisfied, because we know it can never be satisfied. It will always ask more questions indefinitely. We are not looking for those who want linear, literal answers, but for those who want the kind of answers that help you raise your consciousness.

Resolving the enigma of free will

Based on previous dispensations, you might think that these lifestreams that came to earth were very highly developed, more highly developed than most of the beings embodying on earth at the time. This is not incorrect from a certain viewpoint, but you see, one could also take another viewpoint and ask oneself a simple question: “Why had not these beings ascended from the planets that they came from?” In your case, as an avatar, you have been told that you took embodiment on a natural planet, lived there for a long time, grew in your co-creative abilities until you reached a very high level of development on your natural planet. But if you had reached the highest possible level of development on a natural planet, why did not you ascend? This is a question to ask. And the answer is, of course, that your I AM Presence was not ready to ascend. And then the question becomes, why not? Because there was something that the I AM Presence had not fully resolved, and that something was what we have called the enigma of free will. We have said that when you ascend from this unascended sphere to the next level up, the lowest level of the spiritual realm, you can only do so when you, in full awareness of your choice, choose to let go of the option to use your free will to go into duality and separation.

This means you must have come to fully see what it entails to go into separation and duality. Why is this allowed? Why some people need to go into it? Why some people need to get lost in it? And you see, it was not that you had not investigated duality on your natural planet. Because even on a natural planet, as you grow towards higher levels, there comes a point where you, in cooperation with your spiritual teachers, begin to experiment with the duality consciousness, getting an experience, getting a feel for what it is. This happens also on a natural planet.

Falling vs. descending to earth

Yet there were some beings that on a natural planet did not resolve fully the enigma of free will. Now there were some beings on natural planets who went so deeply into duality and separation that they could not continue to embody on a natural planet where beings cannot be in embodiment and be trapped in duality at the same time. Especially not when the natural planet has been raised above its original state and is coming close to where the majority of the beings on the planet can ascend.

There were some that, so to speak, fell from a natural planet to an unnatural planet. But this is, of course, not what we mean with an avatar. Because as an avatar, you did not fall to earth. You decided to descend to earth. The distinction may seem somewhat theoretical, but not really. You see, when you were an avatar and you had investigated the potential for exercising free will from the state of duality and separation, there are kind of two dividing lines in this process. The first is that you come to a point where you decide: “I have no desire to go into duality for myself. I have no desire to do the things that can only be done in duality. I have no desire to get lost in duality in order to experience what I can do as a separate being.” This is resolving the enigma of free will for yourself. But the other aspect is allowing other people to go into duality without having any view, attachment, opinion about this. In other words, you are choosing with your personal free will not to go into duality. But the question is, can you also choose with your own free will to allow other beings to go into duality, without having any attachment, any opinion about that?

If you had resolved both on a natural planet, you could ascend from that natural planet. If you did not resolve the first one, you would fall. If you did not resolve the second one, you might decide to voluntarily embody on an unnatural planet. But do you see the difference in the dynamic? When you get lost in duality, you fall because you are identified with duality. You identify yourself as a separate being, therefore, you cannot hold on to a natural planet. You fall without realizing what is happening. You are not consciously deciding that you would rather embody on earth because there you can violate other people’s free will as is so common on earth and you want that experience. You are simply falling unconsciously.

When you have not resolved the second aspect of free will, you are deciding to descend. But why are you deciding to descend to earth? Because you have a general worldview, a general view that other people should not be able to be lost in duality. They should not be suffering. They should not be treating each other the way dualistic beings treat each other. There can be individual flavors, so to speak. But you are thinking: “Something has gone wrong on an unnatural planet and this problem of suffering and free will needs to be solved and I can help do this.”

The Conscious You’s view of life on earth

What happens is, if you fall from a natural planet—it is the Conscious You that your I AM Presence had created to take embodiment on a natural planet that falls. If you do not resolve the enigma of free will, the situation is different. Because if you do not resolve the enigma of free will at the level of your I AM Presence and you do not resolve it at the level of the Conscious You, then it is the same Conscious You that descends to earth. But if you resolve the enigma at the level of the Conscious You, but not at the level of the I AM Presence, then the I AM Presence must create another Conscious You to send into embodiment on earth. I know this sounds abstract and complicated, but we want to give you a deeper understanding of this. You can say: “What does it matter?” The Conscious You that you are is the one who needs to resolve the enigma so you can ascend, but still, so you understand the dynamic.

For most avatars, not the vast majority, but a majority, a new Conscious You was created specifically to take embodiment on earth. And this means that Conscious You was created out of the I AM Presence’s view of earth and suffering on earth. This means that the Conscious You descends with a certain view of earth. Now we have talked about how you have many views of life on earth that are anchored in these subconscious selves, but as Mother Mary so carefully explained, there is something beyond the subconscious self that is the overall view that the Conscious You can have. Most avatars came to earth with a certain view of earth. Where was that view? In your causal body. You now have a situation where the I AM Presence has not fully resolved the enigma of free will. The Conscious You has not fully resolved it. Does that mean that there is no objective purpose for you coming to earth, that you are not doing any good, that you are not helping the ascended masters raise the earth or helping hold the balance for the fallen beings?

No, it does not. You still have a high level of awareness that you have attained on the natural planet. You are able to hold a balance for the earth. You are able to help raise the earth because your consciousness when you descend is higher than that of most earth inhabitants. You are here, you are doing something good by being here. But what you are doing is not what you envisioned you would be doing before you came here. Because both your I AM Presence and the Conscious You had a view of what you were going to do here on earth. And that view involved removing suffering, removing whatever manifestations you looked at, at the time, helping people overcome suffering by changing their minds, helping them see what you saw. You see, by the very fact that you came to earth with this overall view that something had got wrong and needed to be changed, your journey here is colored, slightly colored by this view. Again, what does this mean? Well, it means that when you come here you have a certain view of what you want to accomplish on earth.

The epic mindset

But that view is based on the fact that you have not resolved the enigma of free will. What does that mean? It means you are vulnerable to the deception and manipulation of the fallen beings. They, of course, have not resolved the enigma of free will. They are in a state of consciousness where they believe it is their right to violate the free will of anyone who is below them. And they consider anyone on earth to be below them, at least the top ranking fallen beings. They are deliberately seeking to violate people’s free will in order to control them. But when the cleverest of them, not the ones in embodiment but those in the identity realm, realized that there were also avatars coming to earth, they came up with this scheme that we have described as the epic mindset, the epic dramas. They knew that the avatars were a threat, but they realized if they could get the avatars to go into duality, they would be less of a threat.

Here is a fallen being, considering with all of its advancement in the serpentine mind: “How can I ensnare these avatars to go into duality?” It looks at the psychology of the avatars: “Ah, they see suffering as a problem. They want to do something decisive to end suffering. What if I came up with this clever epic drama that made it seem like we could permanently end suffering, we could permanently destroy evil by winning this final battle against a certain group of people. Let us define that a certain group of people are evil, they represent evil, their minds are taken over by the devil, ourselves essentially, but we do not have to tell the avatars that. We can forget to mention that little detail. And there is another group of people that are the good people, their minds are also taken over by us, but again we can leave that out. And if the good people win by destroying and killing the bad people, we would have permanently removed evil from the earth.” Can you see how the psychology of the avatars set themselves up for being pulled into this scheme? I will not even say it is a clever scheme, but a scheme it is.

What happens then? Here is an avatar, you are here because you want to do something good and you would like to do something decisively good. You are pulled into this, thinking: “If we win this battle, then we have removed suffering from earth and we have solved the problem not only of suffering, but solved the problem of free will.” Because what is it you see if you see that suffering is a problem? Because you know that suffering is a result of people’s choices. If you have not resolved the enigma, that means you think free will is a problem. But if we can remove evil so people will not choose it anymore, perhaps we can solve the problem of free will. You can see how avatars can be pulled into using their attainment and their light to fight this epic battle. And then when the fog of war clears, you stand there and you realize you have not won a decisive victory, no matter who won on the battlefield. You have been pulled into doing the opposite of what you wanted to do. You have increased suffering on earth. You have done what the fallen beings are willing to do, but which you thought before you came you would never do. You thought you would never do evil, but now you were fooled into thinking that it is necessary to do evil so that good may come.

The moment of truth

And you have that moment of realization, I am not saying this applies to all avatars, but the majority of you, the majority of all avatars that have ever descended. You have that moment of realization, and it is unbearable to consider that you could have done the opposite of what you thought you came here to do. And this can be such a shock, such a trauma, such a pain, that you create a subconscious self to keep the trauma subconscious. You never want to be reminded of it again. But when you create that self to suppress, what do you do? You get lost in duality. If you had been willing to admit that you made a mistake and asked for help from the Ascended Masters, you could have overcome it. But since you wanted to hide it from yourself, you also wanted to hide it from us, and therefore, you could not ask for help. You get lost in duality. And as long as you are not willing to look at this original trauma, you cannot fully escape duality. You can make progress on the path, you can rise above the 48th level, you can even rise above the 96th level, but you cannot fully manifest Christhood and qualify for your ascension until you are willing to look at this.

Resolving the trauma

And therefore, for those of you who have the potential to ascend in this lifetime, or even those who have the potential to come close to ascending, it is the highest aspect of your Divine plan to resolve this enigma, to resolve this trauma, and to shift your view of suffering, your view of free will. Free will is individual. You are exercising your free will as an individual. If you fully accept that your will is free, you accept that your free will does not depend on other people’s exercise of their will. And if your choices do not depend on their choices, why would you be concerned about what other people choose? Why would you think you would have to change their choices, even force them to change their choices? When you fully accept what free will is, you realize that in an unascended sphere, an unascended sphere, what you actually do at the physical level does not matter. Because the entire purpose of the unascended sphere is to give you any experience you need to have before you can stand there in front of the gate to the ascended realm, look back at the unascended sphere, and know you have done everything you want to do here. You have explored any experience you wanted to have, and therefore, you can leave this unascended sphere behind permanently. This must, as we have said, be a fully conscious choice.

“There is nothing I want to change here”

The entire purpose for being in the unascended sphere is that you come to the point where you can make that conscious choice. Whatever you may do here, whatever you may accomplish, even building grand civilizations or whatever you can imagine, it has no importance in itself. Its only significance is getting you to the point where you have had enough of the experiences you can have in an unascended sphere, whether it is on a natural planet or an unnatural planet, whether it is in duality or as a connected being beyond duality.

Everything is an experience. Why did you descend to earth? Why did your I AM Presence decide to send you, the Conscious You, into embodiment on earth? You thought at a certain level, conscious level, that it was because you wanted the experience of helping remove suffering from the earth, setting the people who were suffering free from their suffering. You thought it was to do this good deed, but it was not. It was to have the experience that you are superior to the people on earth, that you know they should not be suffering, and that you can help them escape suffering. That was the experience you wanted. How will you be ready to ascend from earth? When you decide consciously that you no longer want that experience, that there is nothing you want to do here, nothing you want to change.

How to help manifest the golden age?

Yes, I realize the confusion some of you have. I hear your questions: “How does that correspond with us being here to help manifest Saint Germain’s Golden Age? How can it be that part of my goals in my Divine plan is to help bring forth something that will help manifest Saint Germain’s Golden Age? And yet now you are telling me that the highest part of my Divine plan is that I overcome the desire to do anything here, so I just want to get out of here?” But there is really no difference. In order to manifest Saint Germain’s Golden Age, certain things will have to be done, certain ideas will have to be brought forth.

There are some of you, it is not in your Divine plan to ascend after this lifetime, therefore, you can focus on bringing forth ideas and helping Saint Germain manifest the golden age. But there are some of you who have the potential to ascend. It does not mean that you could not bring forth something in the physical as part of your Divine plan, but it does mean that the highest aspect of your Divine plan is to qualify for your ascension. But now step back, consider what I have been saying. I said that at the conscious level you thought you came here to create physical changes. In reality, at the deeper level, you came here to have the experience of being the prince on the white horse. As long as you are seeking to help Saint Germain manifest his golden age with the very attitude that brought you here, you are not actually making the greatest contribution you could make to manifesting the golden age. Why? Because you are coming not from the Christ mind, but from a lower mind. Not necessarily the ego you created in reaction to earth, but we might call the ego you had left on a natural planet.

Only when you transcend that view that brought you to earth, that entire matrix, and attain Christhood, will you be fully effective of helping manifest the golden age. Why? Because then you will realize: “I can on my own self do nothing.” When you came to earth, you thought: “I can on my own self do something. I am so much more advanced than the beings on earth. Therefore, I can do something. I can know that their suffering is wrong.” And as long as this is your motivation, you may be able to do something, but it is not the full potential, for that can only be realized when you step up to Christhood, you overcome the focus on me, and focus on the All. You see, there is the me that you created in reaction to coming to earth, receiving this trauma of being pulled into the epic battles. But there was the me that you had before you came, where you felt qualified to judge how other beings exercise their free will, thinking you were qualified to correct their use of free will.

Demonstrating an alternative choice

Now again, does that mean it was futile of you to come to earth? Nay. But in order to manifest the highest potential, you have to get out of the idea that you have to do something to change other people’s minds. And as we have explained, get into the mindset you are just here to demonstrate the path out of duality, to demonstrate Christhood. You may still have an impact in helping people change their mind, but you are helping them, you are inspiring them to make more aware choices by showing them there is an alternative to the dualistic choices. You are not aggressively and actively pushing to change their choices. Why is that such an important difference? Because it is the difference between Christ and anti-christ, between a Christed being and a fallen being. It is the fallen consciousness that does not respect free will and seeks to force people to make certain choices. Even if it believes it is for their own good, it is not for their own good. They have been given free will, they have been given the right to have any experience they want to have in this unascended sphere. Judge not after appearances. They are simply having the experiences they need to have in order to have fully exhausted what they can envision doing in duality.

Yes, again, I sense the questions: “Why then would not we just leave these people alone? Why would the ascended masters not simply let earth disintegrate and self-destruct when it had gone into this downward spiral? Why would the ascended masters decide to allow the fallen beings to embody here and then get us avatars to embody here? Why not leave the earth alone to self-destruct so that the beings on earth could have that experience?” Because, as we have explained, people have a right to experiment with their free will. But their free will must remain free, meaning they see there is an alternative choice to what they are choosing right now. There is a way out of the state of mind they have chosen to get themselves in, and that is the role of the Christ. The Christ does not leave people alone. The Christ seeks to reach them at their level, inspiring them by showing them there is a level above. There is an alternative to their present choice. If they do not choose what is offered by the Christ, then they are allowed to go lower until they can go no lower on earth, and then they go to an even lower planet, even though there are not many of those left.

Breaking point

Why are we saying that free will will work itself out over time? Because in order to uphold staying in duality, it requires effort. And the more a sphere is raised towards the ascension point, the more effort it requires to resist the upward movement, the River of Life. And there will come a point where a being’s internal experience becomes so unbearable that they cannot stand it anymore. Yes, for the fallen beings it can take a long time, but eventually it will come to that point. And again you may say: “But how then did the beings fall? Haven’t you taught that they chose to fall? Haven’t you taught us that there was planets in the fourth sphere where a fallen being has set itself up as the leader of an advanced civilization, and then that being was confronted by the ascended masters and given the choice, would it seek to overcome or not overcome? Why was this allowed? Why was not the fallen being just given time?”

Well, because the free will of one individual exists within the context of all of the self-aware beings in that sphere. When the rest of the sphere was ready to ascend, and a few, a very small percentage point, were not willing to ascend, then they had to be given the choice to ascend with their sphere or to descend into the next sphere. You can say again, they were given more time, just not by holding back all of the other beings who were ready to ascend. You see, over time free will will work itself out. Why? Because when the beings in the fourth sphere fell into the fifth, the fifth was denser than the fourth, meaning their suffering was intensified. Very few fell from the fourth to the fifth to the sixth. There were more that fell in the fifth to the sixth. Very few have fallen into the seventh. But still, as the spheres get denser, there comes that point where a being says: “I cannot do this anymore. I have had enough of this experience of thinking that I can define how the universe works.”

And that is when it can then be faced with this choice. Will it walk the path back up to being a connected being qualifying for its ascension, or will the Conscious You of that being choose the second death? Again, this is free will outplaying itself. The I AM Presence of a fallen being still learns, but the full learning experience is not there. Why? Because if a fallen being chooses to walk the upward path, then for each step it goes up, it learns a valuable lesson that becomes integrated in the causal body. And when the fallen being chooses the second death, then that learning experience is not there. There is still a learning experience from without, but not the learning experience from within that there could have been. But yet again, this is how free will works itself out.

Examine yourself

Yes, this is abstract. Yes, this is esoteric. Yes, this is difficult to grasp with a linear mind. Yes, the linear mind can come up with an almost unending string of questions about this or that detail. But you can also have the Conscious You say: “I do not need to understand this with a linear mind. I need to experience it with the intuitive mind, and I need to use it to examine my own experience. What brought me to earth? What was the view I had? What was the deeper reality? What was the experience I really wanted to have? Have I had enough of that experience? Have I had enough of feeling superior to the inhabitants of earth or feeling that I am in competition with the fallen beings? Am I willing to reach for the Christ mind where the high will be made low, give up my sense of superiority, give up my sense of being special, and realize that in the Christ mind all these comparisons are meaningless. There can be no comparisons in uniqueness.”

And therefore, you can come to that point where you have examined your reason for coming to earth, the experiences you have had here, you have been willing to even look at that birth trauma that you said you never wanted to experience again. You have been willing to experience it again. But since you have risen higher in consciousness, it was not such a dramatic, unpleasant experience as the first time. You can actually re-experience it and say: “So what? It was just an experience. It really was not any worse than when I fell off my bike when I was eight years old and scraped my knee. It was just an experience in the sandbox of earth. I can let it go. I do not need to feel it should not have happened. I do not need to compensate for it. I do not need to explain and justify it. I do not need to defend the self. I can let it go.”

And that, if your potential is the ascension in this lifetime, that is the highest aspect of your Divine plan. And truly, if that is your potential, nothing else matters. Everything else is secondary. Resolving the enigma of free will that brought you to earth, that is the highest potential of your Divine plan. Consider that the very fact that this teaching has now been given in the physical is a testament to the fact that so many of you have come to that point where you are willing to look at the deepest aspects of your psychology. For if no one was ready, what would be the point in giving the teaching? I am not saying this to make you feel superior, but to give you a realistic assessment of your potential to actually fulfill this teaching.

Many of you can do this, can resolve this, and this will make an invaluable contribution to manifesting Saint Germain’s Golden Age. But the golden age cannot be manifest based on the consciousness of anti-christ, only based on the consciousness of Christ. With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you, and I seal you in the love of Sanat Kumara, Lady Master Venus, and all beings on Venus.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

Overcoming the me-self through relationships

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, March 23, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. Hilarion mentioned the scales falling from his eyes and compared it to the scales whereby you weigh and measure. And of course, the scales is also a symbol for the Goddess of Justice, the office that I hold for earth. But of course, the Goddess of Justice is also the Goddess of Opportunity, for justice is actually an opportunity, an opportunity to transcend. For, how will you ever find justice on earth? Look at today, look into the past, see how many conflicts there have been. How will you ever find justice if you are only looking at conditions in the world? You take the Old Testament credo, an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. Is that justice? Well, some thought so back then, some still think so today, that if blood has been spilled by one part, then their blood must be spilled. And then, somehow the scales are evened out. But is it justice? Nay, for it just perpetuates the ongoing conflicts.

How can justice be found? Not on earth. You will never balance the scales by taking one thing in the material realm and putting it on one side of the scale, and another thing and putting it on the other side. How will you find justice? Only through the Christ mind. Only there is there justice. And what is the justice of the Christ mind? That is, that it washes everything clean. It washes away all the fear-based energies, all the desire for revenge, all the animosities, all the anger, all the non-forgiveness. Where is justice to be found? Only in unconditional forgiveness. Where is unconditional forgiveness to be found? Only in the Christ mind.

Relationships and your Divine plan

This is just to set the stage for what I want to talk about in this discourse, and that is relationships and your Divine plan. Now, many of you, many people who hear about the concept of a Divine plan are, of course, wondering what role your relationships play in your Divine plan. Have you defined in your Divine plan that you are supposed to meet certain people, have a certain spouse, have certain parents to begin with, have certain siblings, have certain children? Well, you have, and you have not, in the sense that, as we have explained, the main goal of your Divine plan really is the resolution of psychology.

You may say you are choosing to have certain parents because that will help you resolve certain aspects of your psychology, or at least force you to look at them. You may say the same about spouses and children. But the thing is, is it one specific person that can help you learn this lesson, or is there more than one person on the earth right now who can help you learn the lesson? And the reality is, of course, that there is never just one person. Obviously, you cannot change your parents, but still, some have lost a parent at a young age. Many today are divorced and lose contact with one parent. What I want to impress upon you is that nothing is ever lost. The opportunity for growth is never lost. Because surely there is another person who has a similar psychology and who can, therefore, help you reach the goal of resolving your psychology. The same goes for spouses. If one relationship breaks up, well, it is not the end of your opportunity, because there will be another person that can help you learn that same lesson.

What does it take to learn a certain lesson? Well, it is that you look at yourself. What is the one thing that prevents many people from learning the lesson from a relationship? They are always looking at the other person, thinking: “He or she needs to change so that I can feel better inside myself.” But of course, as we have said so many times, you will never get to feel better inside yourself by changing something or someone outside yourself, only by looking at the subconscious selves and changing them.

Relationships and levels of consciousness

Now, we are giving teachings for a broad audience here. Some are fairly advanced on the spiritual path. Others who will find these teachings are not as advanced. Let me talk about relationships for people who are below the 48th level of consciousness. There is not much you can say, because people are completely identified with their egos, their subconscious selves. They are in the School of Hard Knocks. That is why you see many of such relationships are very inharmonious. The people clash. They do not get along. And in many cases, they do not actually learn the lesson that they are meant to learn. They actually reinforce the psychology that they were meant to overcome.

When you go above the 48th level, things shift. Because now, you have at least some intuitive awareness that there is something outside your own mind that you are connected to. And that gives you a certain frame of reference. You realize, or at least you can begin to realize, that not everything that is going on inside your own mind is real. And not everything that is going on inside your own mind is you. And this means that you can now begin to look at: “Why did I want to have a relationship with this person? Most likely it was because I wanted to learn something about my own psychology. I wanted to see something as a result of me interacting with this person and the person bringing up my reactionary patterns that can show which selves I have that I need to resolve.” However, at the lower levels, this can still be difficult to do.

The me-self

I have a suggestion to make. If you have difficulty dealing with relationships, take a step back. We have talked about the focus on self, which you definitely have below the 96th level, of course more so at the 48th level than at the 96th level. But nevertheless, you have some focus on self. If you can recognize you have this focus on self, that you find it difficult to free yourself from it, then step back from relationships and make a simple shift in your mind. Simply realize: “I am not having a relationship with this other person. I am having a relationship with myself. I am having a relationship with the me in myself, the self-focused self.”

If you can make this switch, which is not so difficult when you have all the teachings we have, then you can realize that you can take your focus off the other person. You can stop projecting at the other person that it is that person’s fault that you are reacting the way you are reacting, that it is that person that needs to change. And if only he or she was not so annoying, you would get along much better. You can realize that it is not the other person you cannot get along with. It is yourself you cannot get along with. It is the me-self that you cannot get along with, because the me-self cannot get along with anybody. The me-self cannot actually be in a relationship with another being.

You see many relationships in the world where people are clashing, they have constant conflicts. And it is because each person is identified with the me-self, and none of the two me-selves can relate to anything but itself. It sees everything colored by itself from its own vantage point. It thinks that it is the center of the universe. It might think it is right and that: “The way I look at things is the only way to look at things.” The me-self is totally focused on its own internal experience. That other person is just a trigger for the inner experience. But you are not relating to the other person as a real living person, you are relating to the person through those subconscious selves that form your perception filter.

Stepping outside the me-self

If you can make this switch, you can say: “Let me forget about the other person. It is not my role to change the other person. It will not actually help me grow to change the other person. It will not help me get peace of mind. Let me look at myself, the me-self, and how it reacts to situations, and how it reacts the same way again and again and again. And yes, it might be that I am reacting to this other person I am in a relationship with. But I am the one reacting, or rather, the me-self is the one reacting.” You see, if you can make this switch, what are you actually doing? You are activating the Conscious You’s ability to be conscious, to be self-aware, to look at itself, to step outside your four lower bodies and look at your four lower bodies from the outside. You are, so to speak, stepping outside the me-self. Because as long as the Conscious You is inside the me-self, it can only see what the me-self can see, which is that the rest of the universe revolves around the me-self. It is the center of the universe and everything else is just on the periphery.

But when you start looking at the me-self, you are really putting that me-self in an existential dilemma, because the me-self wants to control you, the Conscious You. And as long as you are not looking, it is easy for the me-self to control you, because you think you are the me-self. But once you step outside and look at the me-self, the me-self has this problem: “How will I maintain control, and at the same time stay hidden? I was hidden before, the Conscious You was not looking at me. It was looking through me, so it could not see me. But now, that it is looking at me, it can see me. And if I try to gain back control, it will see me even more clearly. What do I do?”

A tool from Portia

You might then come to see that the me-self will attempt to enact some kind of drama, and it will be very quick to use other people as an excuse for this drama. “Oh, there goes that person again annoying me.” And all it is trying to do, the me-self, is to pull the Conscious You into itself, so now you are again looking through the me-self. And therefore, you react as the me-self has always done. And now, you are back in an argument with your spouse, or in projecting or blaming your spouse, or whatever it may be. But if you can hold fast to this idea: “I am not having a relationship with my spouse or my parents or my children or my siblings. The me-self is having a relationship with itself. I, the Conscious You, am having a relationship with my me-self. And what kind of relationship do I want with my me-self? Do I want to be controlled by it? Do I want to be colored by it? Do I want to validate it? Or can I see how its dramas are limiting me, eating up my energy and attention, and I have had enough of it? I want to overcome it.”

I am only giving you a tool here to help you overcome these patterns that are so common in relationships. You see relationships where a man and a woman have pretty much been arguing every day for 40 years or more. Nothing seems to change. They are locked in a pattern. One person says something with a slightly raised voice, and the other person reacts with an even more raised voice, and so it goes back and forth like a ping-pong match. What is the ultimate outcome of a ping-pong match? Nothing really. The ball just keeps going back and forth. The only possible outcome is you put down the bat and walk away from the table. And it is the same with these kinds of relationships.

Choosing more

You need to look at yourself if you want to be free of this. Look at these patterns and then decide: “Do I want this to eat up my time and energy and attention? Because this will take away from fulfilling my Divine plan.” Yes, it may be that this relationship is part of your Divine plan, but it is part of it only in terms of helping you resolve the aspects of your psychology that are preventing you from fulfilling the creative aspects of your Divine plan, from giving your gift to the world. Saint Germain talked about how you might be able to help manifest his Golden Age. What is more important to you? To make your contribution to Saint Germain’s Golden Age or to win that final argument with your spouse, so you finally put him or her in his place? And finally, your me-self can say: “See, I was right all along. I knew it.” It is just a matter of choosing. Again, no blame, no blame whatsoever, but it is never too late to choose. It is never too late to break a pattern and decide: “I want more.”

Basically, if you are willing to look at your life, you can see that many relationships are run by these reactionary patterns, these subconscious selves. And you can see that you are really not relating to the other person as a living, breathing being. You are relating to yourself. There may be two subconscious selves that are fighting and arguing. The other person is just sort of the outer excuse for letting these two selves go at each other. But when you resolve this, when you rise above it, and when you go beyond the 96th level of consciousness, you have the potential to start looking at relationships in another way, where you are not seeking to change another person in order to have a different feeling inside yourself. You are not needing to push another person to change. And that means that you can come to a point where you can actually relate to another person.

And that is where you can have relationships where two people, whatever the nature of their relationship, if they can both have some freedom from the subconscious selves, they can actually relate to each other in a deeper way. Where you are acknowledging each other, because the me-self does not stand in the way. You can acknowledge each other as the living beings that you are. You can have a point where two Conscious Yous can connect and relate to each other at that level of pure awareness, rather than through the outer personality. And that is a deeper connection than you could ever have through the outer personality.

Relationships and free will

Now, I want to also talk about relationships and free will. We have explained very carefully, very deliberately, very step-by-step, how free will works. Hilarion said that you have a right to challenge other people. But of course, it is quite possible that the me-self wants to challenge other people, because the me-self wants to manipulate and control other people, so it can have some kind of feeling in itself, for example, being right. But as the Christ, you have the right to challenge other people, but it does not mean that you actually have to challenge them. You can just be yourself and express yourself. And if that is challenging for them, so be it. But you are not doing it deliberately to challenge them.

But what is it about relationships that causes so much conflict? Well, we can say that here you have two individual self-aware beings. Each person has an individual free will. Somehow these two people now decide: “We are in a relationship with each other. We cannot get away from each other. We cannot just walk away. We are somehow obligated to maintain a relationship, instead of just walking away, never looking back.” This, when people have a lower level of consciousness, very easily sets up this clash where each of the two people feel that the other one is violating their free will. Each of them feels forced by the other.

The me-self and free will

And you can say, of course, that many people in the world think that you do not choose your parents. You just happen to have these parents. You did not choose your siblings. “Where was my free will in this?” There are also those who actually feel that: “Well, I may have chosen to date this person originally. But I had no idea how annoying he or she is. And if I had known that, I never would have become engaged or married to that person. I didn’t know at the time, so how was I having free will?” And this is, of course, the me-self in people. Because what is it about the me-self and free will? Well, the me-self does not have free will. Why? Because it does not have self-awareness. Can a me-self step outside of itself, become aware of itself? And say: “Oh, you know, I don’t actually like me. I am going to change me.” No, it cannot.

Therefore, it cannot have free will. It cannot choose to change itself. The me-self does not see the value of free will, does not understand what free will is. The me-self thinks that: “Oh, free will means I can do anything I want and there shouldn’t be any consequences. And I can treat another person however I want to treat them, and they should still love me.” But this is not free will. Free will is an opportunity. But if you think your will is forced, where is the opportunity? But more than that, the me-self wants to have freedom to do anything it wants without consequences. But it does not actually want to make choices. Because in order to make choices, free choices, you have to take responsibility: “I am the one making this choice. I am the one who is willing to look at the consequences and see the feedback I get from the cosmic mirror. And then, when I see my reaction to the feedback, I am willing to change myself so I can send something else into the cosmic mirror.” That is exercising free will. But the me-self is not capable or willing to do this.

The me-self dramas

The me-self actually wants freedom, but it does not want choice. It wants to put itself in a situation where it does not have freedom of choice, because it has to react to this annoying person. This is what we have called ego dramas. And for many people, a relationship is an ego drama. The me-self decides: “I am married to this person. I am a good Catholic so I can never get divorced. So, I have to live with this person for the rest of my life.” And what is that decision? It is an excuse for not making any more decisions after that. You are just reacting to whatever subconscious selves you have that are creating the dynamic of the relationship.

Now, you can say: “Can the me-self decide to be in a relationship?” Not really. The Conscious You needs to make a decision. But in many cases, people’s Conscious You makes the decision through the filter of the me-self and therefore, it is not a free choice they are making. But why is the Conscious You doing this? Because the Conscious You itself is not willing to take responsibility for making choices. It gets itself, say it is a young man who is insecure about himself. Is there ever a girl that is going to love him? And here is a girl that seems to love him. He does not really look at: “What kind of personality does she have? There is a girl that does not run away. I am going to grab the opportunity.” Perhaps the girl is equally insecure, does not feel like she can really find a guy. But here is a guy who is not running away. They start a relationship.

And instead of happily ever after, it is naggingly ever after. Because only when they have committed to the relationship and the honeymoon is over, does their unresolved psychology come up and create these reactionary patterns that keep them on this spiral. And both of them are feeling: “Oh, how annoying this is. Why did I get myself into this?” But this was actually exactly what they wanted, both of them. Because they did not want to take responsibility for their lives and make a conscious decision. They made an unconscious decision, a kind of avoidance decision. And now, they are locked in this pattern so they do not need to make the decision to break out of it. They do not even recognize that they could break out of it. They just keep reacting and reacting and reacting. You see here that for many people, relationships become an excuse for not making choices, but just reacting through subconscious selves, these patterns.

Overcoming reactionary patterns

What do you do when you walk the spiritual path? Well, as you approach the 96th level, you become more and more aware, you resolve more and more subconscious selves. And there comes a point where now you have the potential, the opportunity to step back and look at your relationships, all of your relationships, and decide: “Do I want to continue this relationship, to be locked in this pattern? And if not, how can I change it?” Well, first of all, you need to look at yourself. Why did you in your Divine plan want to be in a relationship that brings out this pattern in you? There was a subconscious self you wanted to overcome, so you could be free of it to fulfill the creative aspects of your Divine plan. Get on with it, look at the self, use the tools we have given, be free of the self.

Then, when you are free of the self, you may seek to help your spouse be free of his or her self. If your spouse is not willing to do this, you may come to a point where you say: “I do not want to continue this relationship.” The same for parents and children and siblings. But it is not a decision you make as an avoidance decision, because you cannot stand the other person, or rather, you cannot stand yourself the way you react to the other person. And you are not willing to look at the reactionary pattern in yourself, so your only option is to leave the other person behind so that your reactionary pattern is not stirred up. That is an avoidance decision. But if you have worked through your own patterns, it is not an avoidance decision, it is a decision you have a right to make. And this will many times mean that you leave a relationship behind, but you find a new partner that you can have a higher relationship with because you have overcome the psychology in yourself.

You can perhaps, if your partner is open to growth, you can grow together. You can help each other overcome these reactionary patterns. Two people who are open to the spiritual path can sit down and say: “Let’s look at our relationship. Do we see any patterns? How can we help each other overcome those patterns so we can come to the point where we are free to have a relationship that is not driven by reactionary patterns?” And in many cases, two spiritually open people can help each other resolve all the psychology you wanted to resolve in your Divine plan. This means your relationship will change completely. It may in some cases mean that you decide to go your separate ways, because you want to seek other relationships. It may also mean that your relationship goes into an entirely new phase where you can be creative together and support each other’s creativity rather than reacting to patterns.

Relationship: an excuse for not making decisions

A final thought on relationships and free will. All relationships that are based on these reactionary patterns, it is typical that the people feel that their partner is violating their free will. But that is not the case. Because again, when you go into this avoidance decision of not wanting to take responsibility, what are you actually deciding? You are deciding that you do not want to make decisions. You want external circumstances to force you, so you do not have to make a decision. And when two people in this state of mind attract each other, each of them is just fulfilling the role and giving the other person what he or she wants, an excuse for not making decisions. “Because I cannot get my partner to do this. You never want to go out and travel. You never want to do this. You never want to do that.” You have your excuse for not making decisions, creative decisions. How is that a violation of your free will?

Just like when the fallen beings are challenged by a Christed being. It is not a violation of their free will. It is actually what they want. You, when you approach the 96th level, what can you do? Well, you can look at relationships and you can say: “Am I using this or that person that I am in a relationship with as an excuse for not taking responsibility and making my own decisions?” And you can take back your power to choose. You may also say: “Is this other person using me as an excuse? And if I have transcended the psychology that I needed to work out, do I really want to continue to enable that person to stay in his or her reactionary pattern?” You can decide two things. You can decide, first of all, when you have resolved your psychology, you do not react to the person the way you used to and therefore, you do not reinforce the other person’s pattern. Or you may come to a point where you say: “I simply do not want that person in my life. I do not want to spend my time, my energy, my attention on a person who is not growing.” That is the decision you have a right to make.

Leaving people behind

What is Christhood? Christhood is that you leave things behind. As you rise in Christhood, there will be things you leave behind. As we have said, that in order to ascend, you must leave everything on earth behind. This will seem very insensitive and cruel to some people, especially if they are not willing to take responsibility for themselves. And they want you to continue playing the role, if they have possessive love. But you see, when you ascend and you leave perhaps many people behind, does that mean you will never encounter them again? Of course not. When you ascend and when they ascend, you can have a relationship in the ascended realm. But in order to ascend, you have to leave every other person behind. You will ascend as an individual. Regardless of what you may have read about twin flames, you ascend as an individual being. And that means you leave every person who is unascended behind. It cannot be any other way.

But you see, once you have raised yourself above your reactionary patterns, once you have freed yourself from those subconscious selves, is it a loss to leave other people behind? Nay. Of course, if they have unresolved psychology, they may feel it as a loss. They may say: “You are violating my free will. You are abandoning me.” But look at what kind of a planet you are on. Your body could die at any moment for any number of causes, as happens every day. Can another person blame you for dying? Can another person blame you for ascending? This is the kind of planet you are on. Nothing lasts forever, not even relationships. Happily ever after? A figment of the imagination. A failure to see what kind of a planet you are on.

Is walking the path selfish?

There is, however, happily ever after in your own mind when you attain Christhood. But that happiness does not depend on any other human being, or any other being for that matter, except, of course, your I AM Presence, which is not really another being. The shift that you can make as spiritual people is that you can, as Jesus said, lock in to your Divine plan and see it as your primary priority. That means everything else simply must fit into your Divine plan. Your Divine plan is your primary priority. You cannot allow anything to distract you from it. That also goes for relationships. If a relationship is draining your energy, draining your attention in a way that means you do not have anything left over to fulfill the goals in your Divine plan, then it must be selected out.

Free will is individual. You do not have the right to force the free will of another human being. But neither does anyone else, including your spouse or parent or children, have the right to force your free will. What do I mean with forcing free will? People will say: “If you leave me, you are violating my free will.” No. Forcing another person’s free will is attempting to manipulate their mind, their emotional, mental and identity bodies. You are attempting to manipulate a person’s mind in order to get them to make certain choices. That is violating their free will. But you have a right to make choices that have physical consequences for other people, such as choosing to leave them behind.

That is not violating their free will. It is claiming your own. Because even though you are physically leaving them, you are not interfering with their mind, trying to control how they should react to this. You are, in a sense, giving them a choice how they will react. And the choice you are giving them is, will they now look at themselves and overcome the reactionary pattern that they were not willing to look at while you were in the relationship with them, where you, in a sense, enabled them to not look at it? That is not a violation of their free will. And you have a right to say: “Now, that I have transcended the reactionary patterns that made it seem like I could not leave this person, now I have a right to move on. And I am taking that right.”

I know very well that many, many people in the world would, if they came across this teaching, say: “This sounds very, very selfish. You are being so selfish by leaving me.” But what are they trying to do when they say this? They are trying to get you to set aside your free will to accommodate them. That is selfish. You see, when you are talking about people in the world who are not living any kind of spiritual life, you could say that people can be selfish by leaving another person. But when you are talking about somebody who is walking the spiritual path and becoming more aware of their Divine plan, you are not selfish by pursuing the goals you defined in your Divine plan. And you are not selfish by choosing the ascension instead of staying in a dysfunctional relationship.

The ascension is not selfishness. It is the ultimate selfless act. Why? Because you have to completely give up any sense of me as it relates to earth. How can that be selfish? Selfishness is that you have the me, the separate self, that wants to have its way and wants to manipulate everybody into giving it its way. In order to ascend, you have to free yourself from all of this. There is no me, no earthly me left. That is the only way you can face that initiation of the demons of Mara and the prince of this world tempting you to react. There is no me that can react. How is that selfish? Oh yes, it is selfish to another person’s me. But does that make it selfish that a selfish person accuses you of being selfish? Does that make you selfish? Well, not from the perspective of the Christ mind.

Leaving duality behind forever

You could, of course, go one step further and say: “Is the Christ selfish?” And you could say: “Yes, the Christ is the ultimate selfish being.” Why? Because the Christed being sees the oneness of all life and it sees that leaving behind the separate self and ascending is the ultimate way to raise up the all. And therefore, you are in a sense being ultimately selfish by ascending, because you are doing what is best for yourself. You are to see that yourself encompasses everything and everyone. Again, the mind can play with words and ideas and images. The mind can take any teaching and twist and turn it and use it to validate whatever it wants to validate.

Christhood is when you see through all of these tricks of the mind and you decide: “Enough! I have had enough!” And you make yourself transparent to the demons of Mara, to the prince of this world. And then, you take that last look, let them parade whatever they want to parade before you, and you have no reaction. And you just walk away into the sunset or the sunrise of your I AM Presence. Call it selfishness, if you will, or call it the ultimate act of selflessness. Anyone who has ascended will realize that it required the death of any earthly self and therefore, it is an entry into complete selflessness as selfishness is defined on an unascended planet.

It does not mean the loss of self. For now, your sense of self is the one anchored in your I AM Presence, which was never selfish, the way it is defined on earth. Even though the I AM Presence was not ascended, it was not selfish, self-centered in an earthly sense. But by you, the Conscious You, traveling into an unascended sphere to an unnatural planet, experimenting with the consciousness of selfishness, your I AM Presence gained an invaluable perspective on the possibilities of free will. Which means that both you, the Conscious You, and the Presence can now make that fully conscious choice to leave duality, separateness, self-centeredness, selfishness behind forever. Because you feel you are done with it. And you know what you are done with, because you have experienced it. Therefore, you are consciously choosing it out, selecting it out, and you never need to revisit it again. That is the ascension. And that is the ultimate opportunity.

As the Goddess of Opportunity, I seal you in that flame of opportunity that I hold for earth. You can never lose your opportunity to transcend the self. I will never abandon you. I will always be there to extend that opportunity when you decide you want the opportunity to be more. I AM with you always. You need but reach for me and experience the opportunity to self-transcend.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

Embrace this embodiment as your opportunity to express the Christ truth that is always more

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Hilarion through Kim Michaels, March 23, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan

I AM the Ascended Master Hilarion. As many of you know, I did have the embodiment as Saul of Tarsus, also called Saint Paul, and I was for a time persecuting the early Christians until on the road to Damascus I had that experience of suddenly encountering the Christ light, having the scales fall from my eyes and I saw Christ’s truth. I experienced Christ’s truth. I was absorbed in Christ’s truth and I was willing to absorb Christ’s truth and let myself, the me, go.

What is Christ’s truth?

Christ’s truth. This did not mean that I dissolved all of my separate selves, all of my ego, but it did mean that I had grasped the significance of Christ’s truth. What is truth, as Pontius Pilate asked Jesus? What is truth? Well, let us go a step further and ask what is Christ’s truth? Christ’s truth is that which helps you unite with your higher self, with the ascended masters, with your Creator. Christ’s truth is that which unites the Creator with its creation. Not, of course, that the Creator needs Christ’s truth, but that the self-aware beings who are part of the Creator’s world of form need Christ’s truth in order to move back towards that not complete oneness or dissolution into the Creator, but where they individually reach the Creator consciousness. This can be done in only one way, Christ’s truth, that takes you beyond your current level and continues to take you beyond until you reach that Creator consciousness.

On a planet like earth, an unnatural planet in an unascended sphere, what is Christ’s truth? It is that which pulls you beyond this realm and the collective consciousness. And what is the collective consciousness enveloped in? Duality, the dualistic polarities, the scales. It can be seen as fish scales as many have thought, but it could also be seen as the scale that weighs, that measures.

The ego’s dream of the ultimate truth

Everything in this world can be weighed and measured and compared to some seeming standard, but it is the standard of the fallen beings. And when you look, there is nothing there. The emperor has nothing on. What is it that the ego, the fallen beings, have been attempting to do? They have been attempting to define an ultimate truth in this world. What are they always projecting? There is some idea, there is some expression in words, there is some scripture, there is some dissertation, some philosophical treatise, some political manifesto, and this is the ultimate truth.

But can anything in this world be ultimate? Nay. How could anything in an unascended sphere be ultimate? For that matter, how can anyone, anything, in the ascended realm be ultimate? Only the Creator is ultimate, but even beyond the Creator is the Allness. Is anything ultimate in the Allness? Nay. How can there be something ultimate in infinity? This is a dream, a dream that can only exist in an unascended sphere, on an unnatural planet where people are allowed to go into duality. It is a dream born from duality. The ego knows, not consciously, but it knows it is not permanent. But it seeks to achieve permanence by defining something in this world as ultimate, ultimately itself. But as part of this quest to immortalize the ego, the ego seeks to define viewpoints, ideas, opinions, ideologies, philosophies, religions, what have you, and say: “This is the ultimate truth against which everything else should be measured.”

Christ truth vs. relative truths

And look back at history, how many people have been caught up in this, and how it has led to conflict after conflict after conflict: “Christianity is the only true religion. No, the Quran is the ultimate scripture. Let us, therefore, kill each other in order to prove who has the ultimate truth.” But if the ultimate truth is that all life is one, how is killing each other going to help you get closer to that truth? It will only keep you trapped in separation, where you think that you as a separate being can kill that other separate being, and it will not affect you because you are separate. What did I see on the road to Damascus? I saw that I had been judging with the outer mind that the Christians, that this Jesus figure could not be right, could not be a true prophet, because it contradicted what I thought was the ultimate truth in the Jewish religion, the Jewish scriptures, and so I judged based on appearances, and I saw it. The scales fell from my eyes, and I saw the vanity of this, of thinking that I with my own mind could define truth. I experienced the Christ mind, not Christ truth, in the sense that I saw that this expression is the ultimate expression. No, I saw beyond all expressions in this world and saw that this is truth. What did Jesus say to Pontius Pilate? “I am the way, the truth, and the life”, and I saw on that road, I saw in a vision how all of my life I have been thinking I was following a way to the ultimate state of consciousness, knowing ultimate truth, having ultimate religion, qualifying for salvation, and I saw that it was all vanity, and I saw that the true way is to go beyond anything that can be defined in this world, and that truth is beyond anything that can be defined in this world, and that life only comes from that one unified mind, the Christ mind. Only there is there life. Everything else is death, the death consciousness.

What is the highest potential that many of you have in your Divine plan? It is that you can have that experience of the scales falling from your eyes and experiencing the contrast between Christ truth and the many relative truths in this world, and you can then become exponents of that. You can express that, that there is always a truth beyond anything that can be defined in this world.

The Christ truth: The way beyond division

Look at history. Look at how many people in how many civilizations have attempted to define the ultimate truth, the Vedas, the Tibetan Book of the Dead, oh no, the Egyptian Book of the Dead, the Torah, the Quran, the Christian scriptures, the Communist Manifesto, the philosophies of this, that, or the next guy, capitalism versus communism. What is the ultimate economic system? There must be a truth somewhere, people think. No, the truth is nowhere to be found, for the truth is beyond here, there, or anywhere in this world. The truth cannot be expressed in a particular worded statement. You cannot reduce truth to something that can be defined as black and white, as this is right, this is wrong. You can debate issues, of course, you can debate all you want, but look at history. How many debates have been taking place about what is truth, what is the right way to deal with this or that situation, and where has it gotten people? Is the world not more polarized than it has ever been? Look at the public discourse in many countries. Look at what is happening on social media. Is the world not more polarized than it has been for a very long time? All of these people who are polarized, what do they believe? They believe there is an ultimate truth that can be defined in this world, and we have it, and the ultimate solution to all problems is that all other people come to accept our truth, and if they will not accept it, they should be forced, and if they cannot be forced to accept it, they should be killed, because if we get rid of them, then our truth will win out, and we will solve all the problems on earth.

Look how long people have been taking this approach. Has it worked? Has it ever worked? Nay, for if anybody on earth had found an ultimate truth, would you not think that their civilization had persisted to this day, and therefore, all the division and the polarization would have vanished, and all would have agreed that this is the wonderful truth, and when we live according to it, everything is just wonderful, and we have God’s kingdom on earth. How long will people continue to try to do the impossible before the scales fall from their eyes, and they realize it is impossible, and therefore, they say, is there a different approach? Is there a way, so that we can do something that all of these other people have not done? Is there a way we can avoid continuing what has been proven not to work time and time again? What is the way that leads to the truth that is life? It is the Christ mind, the One mind, the unifying mind, that does not seek to divide people against each other, but that seeks to unify people. That is the Christ mind. Paradoxically, for the duality consciousness is full of paradoxes, it will seem as if the Christ mind can be divisive, set brother against brother, but that is only as the Christ mind stirs up the polarization, magnifies the polarization in order to bring it out so it becomes more obvious, so that people can finally see the vanity of vanities. All is vanity.

That is what I saw on the road to Damascus, the futility of thinking that my religion was superior to any other religion. This did not mean that I now came to accept Christianity as the superior religion, for at the time there was no Christian religion. There were only these stories about this preacher who had been different, and I saw why Jesus was different, that he did not come to start a new religion that could compete with the other religions that he compared and stated that this was the ultimate religion. He did not come to give the ultimate religion. He came to give an alternative to all religions, philosophies, ideologies, viewpoints. He came to show the way that unites rather than divides, and that is truth.

The role of Christ

Any expression that divides people is not truth. It cannot be, for truth is that all people came from the same source, and the Creator is not a house divided against itself. It is not at war with itself, but of course you have free will, and as we have explained so carefully, as a result of free will you must be able to go into separation and duality where you think you can define your ultimate truth, and what have we explained? This is an experience. Surely, while people are completely immersed in that experience, they must believe that their truth is the ultimate truth. After all, that is the experience that here on earth, on this little speck of dust in the universe, we in our group, we have defined the ultimate truth of the universe. That is the experience you can have in duality, and free will mandates you must be allowed to have it for some time, but not eternally, for if you were allowed to have that experience indefinitely, then Christ would not have come into this world, for Christ only comes to pull you out of that experience to help you see that there is an alternative to that experience.

So when you have had enough of it, you have a way out, the way to the truth that gives you eternal life, and so what will the ego, the fallen being say to the Christ? It will say: “You have no right to challenge me, you have no right to come here and expose my untruth, you have no right to disturb me.” They might even say, “Well, if God will not leave us alone on this planet to maintain the idea that we have the ultimate truth, then we do not really have free will, for God is forcing us”, but you see, this is the lie that can only be thought up in duality, that can only seem reasonable from the viewpoint of duality.

You have free will, meaning your will is always free, but when you go into duality and lose all awareness that there is an alternative to duality, how is your will ultimately free? If you think you can only choose what you can see from duality, which is, after all, a complete illusion compared to the reality of oneness, so you have free will, you can have any experience you want, but if you go into duality and forget that there is an alternative, there is something outside of duality, then once you have forgotten that, your will is no longer free, because you do not know there is an alternative. What is the role of the Christ? To demonstrate that there is an alternative to duality, and that gives you back the freedom of will that you lost by going into duality. It is not a violation of free will, the law of free will, the principle of free will, which is, your will must always be free, so that any choice you make with your will can be transcended by making a more aware choice. And the Christ, therefore, comes into this world to make people aware there is a choice to choose to leave the death of duality and immerse yourself in the life of Christ.

Exposing the lie of the ultimate truth

As Jesus said, some of you, many of you, have the potential in your Divine plan to manifest some level of Christhood. This does not mean you need to go out and preach an ascended master teaching as some ultimate truth, or any political opinion or philosophy as some ultimate truth. Christhood does not mean that you take a particular viewpoint defined in this world and you preach that as the ultimate truth. You preach, you demonstrate, you live, that there is an alternative, that truth is beyond this world, that truth cannot be pulled into this world and put in a mental box. Or when you try to put Christ in a mental box, Christ will say: “Get thee behind me, Satan, for thou art an offense to me that savors not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men” — the dualistic definitions of men, the dualistic definition of truth, which is death— that is your higher potential. However, that applies to you, your situation, your background, your experience, where you have an opportunity to express this.

There are many ways it can be expressed. The basic thing is, there is always a higher understanding. There is always a higher vision. There is always more to grasp. This should be the principle of science. There is always more to discover than what we have discovered so far. That is how science came up as an alternative to religion, because the Catholic religion had become rigid in defining a truth, a doctrine. Science then was an alternative: “Let us look at how the heavenly bodies actually move. Does it support the doctrine that the earth is the center of the universe? Nay, it does not. Then we must revise the doctrine. We must revise our absolute truth.” But then what happened? People who also had the desire to define an absolute truth define a materialistic paradigm, saying the absolute truth is there is nothing beyond the material universe. But that is not science. That is just another religion, ideology, another attempt to define an absolute truth, another mental box that science has been in now for a very long time. And I can assure you that scientific progress would have been far beyond where it is today had it not been for the materialistic paradigm. But then look at religion.

Is religion in its core meant to be an attempt to define an ultimate religion, an ultimate truth? Nay, it is meant to be experiential. It is meant to take you beyond. True spirituality, mysticism is going beyond, always going beyond, because once you lock into the Christ mind, you experience there is always something beyond your present state of mind. Always. Why did Jesus say, “I am with you always”? Because the Christ mind is always there to remind you that there is always something beyond your current state of mind. There is always more. The moment you take some insight, which may be a valid insight you have received, take note here, I am not saying that you cannot express something that has a certain validity, and I am not saying that you cannot have insights that come to you from the Christ mind. But the moment you take any expression and want to define it as an absolute truth, you have lost the Christ mind. You have stepped back into duality and separation, and that is the consciousness of Satan. That spirit should conform to matter. That Christ should conform to something defined in this world. When the real role of Christ is to always point there is something beyond this world.

Challenging society and the status quo

Many of you will have experienced as you grew up that you have been programmed to fulfill a certain role, accept certain boundaries. You do not go beyond these boundaries. You do not challenge your family members. You do not challenge people you meet. You do not challenge your society, the norms and ideologies and religions of society. You stay within the box. And when you go beyond, what will they say? “You have no right to challenge me. Who are you? What authority do you have?” And many of you have doubted your right to challenge others, to challenge society, to challenge the status quo. And you can say, yes, you, if you are coming from the viewpoint of the ego, you have no right to challenge others. What is it that takes place in duality? Two people, both have an ego. Both egos have a desire for superiority, to be the ultimate authority. Both of them are trying to validate their egos by getting the other to accept their viewpoints.

This is nothing but a power struggle. This is what has created all of the conflicts in the world. This is the vanity of vanities, all this vanity. From that perspective, you have no right to challenge other people. As we have said, as long as you have self-conscious selves, you are thinking that the way to change your state of mind is to change other people. And therefore, you are seeking to force other people. Yes, according to the law of free will, you have no right to do this. Everybody is doing it, but you really, according to the law, have no right to do it.

But when you work on your psychology, when you reach a certain level of resolution, where you have contact with the Christ mind, then you do have a right to express what comes to you from the Christ mind. You absolutely have a right to challenge people, to challenge society, to challenge religion and ideologies. Absolutely. Take a good Catholic who experiences a priest abusing a child. Anyone who has any contact with the Christ mind will know this is not in alignment with the Christ mind.

Of course, that person has a right to challenge the priest. And if the bishop will not hear it, but moves the priest to another parish, then people have the right to challenge the bishop. And if the pope backs up the bishops, then they have a right to challenge the pope. For if the pope is not in alignment with Christ, then those who are, have a right to challenge any authority figure.

Using the Christ to validate your mental box

Just be aware of one simple thing. You may look at a certain issue on earth. You may reach for some impulse from the Christ mind. And there may be a polarized issue that is black and white. And you may get an impulse from the Christ mind. There is more validity to one side than the other. And this is because, as we have said before, the Christ mind is not seeking to express an ultimate truth in this world because the ultimate truth cannot be expressed in words. But there are many situations where the Christ mind sees that one aspect of the situation, one viewpoint, can help people come closer to oneness and another helps them go further away.

Therefore, you may get an impulse ‘this is the better solution’. If you think in terms of black and white, right and wrong, truth and error, you might think, “Oh, what I got from the Christ mind must be the ultimate truth. What else could come from the Christ mind?” And now you fix your outer mind, “Oh, this must then be the ultimate viewpoint on this particular issue”. That is when you have done what Peter did to Jesus. You have taken something that genuinely came from the Christ mind and forced it into a mental box created by the mind of Satan, the mind of antichrist, and now you have lost the connection to the Christ mind. We have seen this many, many times. Many people have had the ability to tune into the Christ mind throughout the ages. As Jesus has explained, the first challenge of Christ is to recognize that Christ is more than the normal human expression. Then you reach for something. You get that recognition as Peter did, but then you fail to realize that Christ is always more. Therefore, you need to continually reach for more instead of thinking, “Oh, now I got the ultimate.” That is when you step into the consciousness of Satan.

Always reaching for more

Few, of course, are more trapped than those who think they have reached personal Christhood and Christ discernment, and therefore, no one should challenge them. How can you see when people have stepped into this state of mind? They are now very, very attached to the outer viewpoint that they think is based on Christ discernment. And therefore, they do not want it to be challenged. They do not want to think about it. They do not want to look at the consequences. The more attached people are, the more they seek to defend, the more trapped they become in the consciousness of Satan. What does the person who is dedicated to walking the way of Christ do? Such a person never becomes attached to a particular viewpoint or a particular issue. It always reaches for more. It always reaches there is more to understand. And instead of seeking to be right and make other people wrong, it always seeks to raise up other people by showing them: “But you know, there could be more to understand about this issue than what we see right now.”

You are always striving for more in yourself instead of thinking you have reached some ultimate viewpoint, some ultimate truth, because you realize there is no ultimate expression of truth, but there is the ever-flowing stream of the Christ consciousness that is the way, the truth, and the life. You are concerned about following that way to a higher truth that leads you to eternal life rather than defining some ultimate truths down here.

“You have no authority to challenge me”

What do you do when you define an ultimate truth? You put scales over your eyes. You put blinders on. You close your mind. You get tunnel vision. You only see what you want to see, and therefore, you shut out the Christ that always wants you to see more, that always wants you to look beyond. You are saying: “I am so glad you gave me this one insight, so I now have this ultimate truth, but now I do not need you anymore. Do not disturb me. Leave me alone. Do not bother me. I want more of this experience that I have the ultimate truth here on earth, that I am so superior on this little speck of dust because I now have the ultimate truth. Leave me alone, Christ.”

Of course, what must the Christ do? Well, the Christ must leave you alone, but the Christ might work through someone else who then comes to challenge you and say: “You have fallen asleep, as the sleeping beauty. May I kiss you and wake you up?” “No, leave me alone. Do not touch me. I want to stay asleep. I ate the apple, the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil. And I am so happy that I have this ultimate truth. Do not wake me up.” Sure, you are allowed to have that experience, but you are also allowed to be challenged. What do people do when they challenge you if you have stepped into this state of mind? You may say: “They are disturbing me. They are violating my free will. You have no authority to challenge me.” But they are actually giving you exactly what you want because if you want the experience that ‘I have a superior truth’ here on earth, how can you have that experience? Well, everything on earth is relative. For you to feel that you have the superior truth, there must be someone else who has a lesser truth, perhaps the lie.

When people come to challenge you, they are giving you the opportunity to intensify your experience that you are right, or they are giving you the opportunity to say, “Oh, maybe I have had enough of it. Maybe I want something more.” You see, again, they are not violating your free will. They are giving you exactly what you say you want.

Look at your reactions

You, many of you, have known people who are in this state of mind. They might even be ascended master students or at least claim to be. They reach a certain state of mind where they think, “I have Christ’s discernment,” and you come based on your Christ’s discernment and challenge them. You give them a choice. They can choose to accept that what you are giving them is an opportunity from the Christ’s mind. Or they can choose to validate their egos and stay in that mental box. How is that a violation of their free will? You are just giving them the option, and it is up to them what they choose. What do you need to do? You need to be non-attached to their reaction. You see, that is another trap for people who have started to attain some Christ’s discernment, who get some impulse from the Christ’s mind. They share it with others, but then, if people do not react the way they want them to react—if they do not validate what you are giving them, if they do not take what you are giving them—then you go into a reaction to that.

That is where you have to look at yourself and say: “I see that these people are attached to their viewpoint. Do I have an attachment to changing these people’s minds, to helping them see what they do not see?” And if you honestly see that you have an attachment, then you go after that. Because by resolving your subconscious self behind the attachment, you free your mind to receive a purer impulse from the Christ’s mind the next time.

No ‘me’ in the Christ mind

You see what Jesus so carefully explained: “Christhood begins at the 97th level, but you are not at the ultimate level of Christhood at the 97th level. You still have a way to go.” Therefore, always be willing to look at your reaction. When you resolve something, you go to another level up, and another level up, and another level up. You can come to that point where there is no sense of ‘me’ that can be rejected.

There is no sense of ‘me’ that has an intention of helping other people, making them see. So, you express, you are free to express what comes to you from the Christ mind. You set other people free to react or not react according to their choices. And you set yourself free to not react to their reaction. You become as little children. Every situation is new. You do not allow yourself to build some reactionary pattern with another person. You do not go into the outer mind and say: “Oh, he rejected me once. I am never going to speak to him again.” No, you just go back into neutral. Perhaps there comes a situation down the road where you meet that person again. Instead of having this wounded self with the outer mind saying: “Oh, I am not going to talk to him. Look what he did there 15 years ago.” Instead, you are neutral, and if something comes to you from the Christ mind, you express it. Perhaps the person is now ready to listen. Perhaps not, but that is not the concern of the Christ mind. The Christ mind is content to express and is not attached to other people’s reactions.

The Christ mind—what did Jesus say?—is with you always. It does not matter if you have rejected the Christ mind 10,000 times. The Christ mind is always there to express the 10,001 time. It will continue to be there for as long as it takes because the Christ mind is not attached to the outcome of its expression. It is like the sun shining upon earth. Do you think there is some mind in the sun that looks down on earth and says: “Look at all these people putting on sunscreen. They do not like my rays. I am going to stop shining. I am going to give them three days of darkness and then we’ll see how they feel”? Of course not, and so it is with the Christ mind. The Christ mind cannot feel rejected, cannot feel challenged, cannot feel ignored. Yes, of course, the Christ mind has been ignored billions and billions of times. It is being ignored billions of times every day, but it does not affect the Christ mind. Why? Because in the Christ mind there is no ‘me’. That is what you can strive for if it is part of your Divine plan to attain these levels of Christhood. There is no ‘me’ that can feel rejected. Why? There is no ‘me’ that is the doer. There is no ‘me’ that has a need to accomplish something. I cannot on my own ‘me’ do nothing because there is no ‘my own me’.

What an opportunity!

I did not achieve that on the road to Damascus. I did not achieve it for the rest of that embodiment as Paul, but I did achieve it later in my last embodiment where I qualified for my ascension. I had to retreat to a cave to maintain some peace of mind. That was then and that was me. You have a potential in this age to express your Christhood and not have to retreat from the world but continue to express regardless of the reactions you get or do not get. That is why Jesus said, “Those who accept me shall do the works that I did.” Greater works shall you do because times have moved on. The Christ can express more today than it could two thousand years ago. The Christ will express more if you let it. And when you have ten thousand Christed beings and millions of more with some level of Christhood, naturally the Christ can do more than Jesus did, than the Christ did through Jesus two thousand years ago.

That is what we all look for. Of course, as an ascended master you cannot feel jealousy, but you can look back and say: “Wow, what an opportunity they have today compared to when I was in my last embodiment. The consciousness, the collective consciousness was so much denser. What an opportunity to be in embodiment today.” I hope, and we all hope, that you can also come to see that opportunity. You can come to that point where you are completely content, at peace, with being where you are right now in embodiment on earth at this time because you recognize this is the best possible opportunity you could have to express your Christhood, as the earth, the equation of earth, is right now. We all hope that you can come to see this and therefore embrace that opportunity that the rest of your life represents. With this, I hope I have actually helped you lock in to an aspect of the Christ mind, which is that the Christ is the great healer for overcoming the ‘me’, locking into the opportunity is the ultimate form of healing, the ultimate form of wholeness.

We all wish that you can be whole while you are still in the body on earth. For that is, in a sense, the ultimate demonstration of Christ truth. I seal you in my flame of Healing and Wholeness.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

From self-focus to Christ consciousness: Growing with your Divine plan

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus through Kim Michaels, March 23, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus, and I wish to talk to you about the topic of Christhood and your Divine plan. But first, I want to make a few remarks about the topic, the title for this conference, Locking in to Your Divine plan.

The essence of a Divine plan

What it is and how we make it

What does it actually mean to lock in, rather than to, for example, tune in? Well, what is it that is the essence of a Divine plan? Why do you make a Divine plan? The whole idea is, you are in between embodiments, you are free from the constraints of the physical body, the density of the physical body. You still have a certain level of consciousness among the 144 [levels], and this is sort of the starting point for your Divine plan, but you can see beyond it when you are not in the body. Once you reach a level above the 48th level, you are able to work consciously in between embodiments with your spiritual teachers, whichever ascended master may be close to you. Therefore, based on the guidance you receive from your teachers, you look to the highest potential that you are likely to be able to achieve in this coming lifetime.

Let us say this is ten levels of consciousness higher than what you have. Therefore, you can see more clearly what is the goal and how you might get there. You can also see more clearly what you, based on your previous lifetimes, desire to experience, what you desire to do. You can see more clearly what your I AM Presence desires to experience and do in the physical realm. Based on this, you make a plan. It is, as we have said, not locked down in every detail. It has an overall view of how you can get to that level of consciousness that is your goal. Now, this does not mean you cannot go higher if you really apply yourself. But when you make the plan, you set a realistic goal for what is your highest potential.

Why we make it

Now, why do you make this plan? Because we all know, all of us who have been in embodiment on earth, that once you are down in the density of the physical body, looking out at life through the subconscious selves you have in your emotional, mental, and identity minds, you are overwhelmed. We are all overwhelmed by the density. And therefore, we cannot see clearly. The Divine plan is meant to be a frame of reference that can guide you throughout your life.

And why does it need to guide you? Because once you are in the body, you have to go through childhood. You are exposed to whatever you are exposed to in childhood. You can so easily be overwhelmed. And what I mean by that is that as you grow up in a certain society, family, culture, you are exposed to all these influences from the outside, as we have talked about. You are brought up to take on a certain role, to look at yourself and life a certain way: “This is how we do things in our family, our society, our religion”, so forth and so on.

And this means that as you grow up, your life is put on a track. And if you did not have a Divine plan, what would most people do? They would just continue on the track that they were set on as they were growing up. For they had no frame of reference. How would they know there is anything else?

Life on a track without any growth

What you see is that for most people who are at a lower level of consciousness, their lives continue on the track they were brought up to be on, and they rarely deviate from it. You all have family members, people you have known for a long time, and you can see how there may have been some learning, some growth, some open-mindedness up until a certain age in early adulthood.

But then it was as if people accepted: “This is who I am, this is what my personality is, this is my potential, this is what I can do, and this is what I cannot do.” And now they live the rest of their lives with relatively little growth. It is as if their personalities, their psychology are set in stone, and they do not change. For some, it may be that some dramatic event, some crisis situation, forces them to change. But many people, especially in the more affluent nations, but even in poor nations, they live life at a certain level without growing. And that is because the density of the physical octave affects people’s minds so that they cannot see anything beyond the track they were brought up to be on. They are, so to speak, pulled by a gravitational force from the mass consciousness into following that track, living their lives the way they were brought up to live their lives.

You can clearly see that if people did not have any frame of reference, how would a society, a culture, even humanity as a whole, progress? Because what is it that causes you to be brought up to see a track you are supposed to follow? Well, it is present conditions. Present conditions in your society define the track you are supposed to follow. And if you cannot see anything beyond it, what will you do? You will live your life the way your parents did.

And if everybody lives the way that everybody has lived before, how is society going to become more? It just cannot happen. That is why you see in certain parts of the world there are people who are living largely the same way that their parents and their society have done for generations. This is essentially what you saw when I appeared 2,000 years ago in Palestine, a very stagnant society. In fact, had it not been for the Roman occupation, there would have been hardly any growth in society.

Locking in to your Divine plan

The Divine plan, then, is the only way that people who are at a higher level of consciousness can break free from the track their lives are put on as they are growing up. Because you have an intuitive sense there is more to life than the way you were brought up to live. There is more to understand. There is more to grasp. There is more to see. Look back at your own childhood and youth. You all had some sense that you were not being told everything, that there was more to know, more to understand, that there had to be some kind of purpose for life. You all had that sense or you would not be spiritual people today.

What does it mean, then, to lock in to your Divine plan? It means making that shift in the mind where you see the track you were brought up to be on. You look at your society and how you are constantly being inundated with these projections of how you are supposed to be as a human being in this society. But the switch you can make is to realize that regardless of all of this, you have a Divine plan that leads you towards a goal that is higher than what you were brought up to see, that is higher than your parents, your family, your society can see. There is a higher potential.

And when you make the switch of consciously realizing this, grasping this, and it is not a intellectual reasoning, it is an intuitive inner knowing, then you can lock your life so that you are willing to reach for your Divine plan. You are willing to reach beyond the way you were brought up to live and contemplate, intuit: “What is the next step in my Divine plan? How are all of these projections from the outside working against me taking that step? What do I need to look at in my psychology in order to free myself from these outer projections so that I can intuitively know what is the next step in my Divine plan?” It is locking in, it is making that conscious commitment that your Divine plan is more important to you than following the track you were brought up to be on.

Freeing yourself from your upbringing

Look at my life 2,000 years ago. Even though my parents had a higher level of awareness than the average, I was still brought up in a certain culture and I was very much brought up to live life a certain way. If I had followed that, there is no way I could have fulfilled my Divine plan. I would have been living a relatively normal life as it was considered at the time.

You may have known about the concept of a Divine plan for a long time. You may have contemplated it, and some of you have already locked into it, but you can actually all benefit from taking these teachings and considering: “How is my upbringing, how is the programming from my society blocking me from seeing the next step in my Divine plan? And especially, how is it blocking me from seeing the highest potential of my Divine Plan?” For many of you have a higher potential that is far beyond what you were brought up to see as possible.

You can look at the messenger and see how he was brought up in a working class family in Denmark. All of his family lived in the same town, worked in that town, lived there their whole lives; most of them are buried there. If he had followed that track, there is no way he could have done what he has done or rather that which he has allowed to be done through him. He was willing to move to another country to get away from that culture. I am not saying all of you need to do this, but I am saying you all need to consider, and you might use various ways to see this, but you could consider: “What chains were wrapped around me, my being, as I was growing up. And what do I need to do to remove those shackles so I can be free to actually consider my highest potential?”

The formula for growth

This is what it really means to lock in. I am not saying that by doing this you will see all of your Divine plan in one vision, because as we have explained, you see the next step when you take that, when you multiply the talents you have, you see the next step up and you continue this way. This messenger has never seen the end of his Divine Plan. He just sees the next step and he is willing to take it.

And that is all we are asking from you. You start where you are. You see, you can never actually go wrong with your Divine plan if you are willing to transcend, if you are willing to start with what you have. Over the decades we have given teachings about a Divine plan. We have seen ascended master students react in different ways. And one of the ways is that you think: “Oh, am I worthy to even start my Divine plan? Look at my situation. Look at my psychology. Am I worthy to start my Divine plan? Am I ready?”

But what have I just said? You start your Divine plan at the level of consciousness you had at the end of your last embodiment, and then your Divine plan takes you up from there. Even if you, at whatever age you are, hear about a Divine Plan, and even if you have not grown from the level of consciousness with which you came into embodiment, well, that is precisely the starting level of your Divine plan.

How could you not be ready? How could you not be worthy? You do not need to reach any higher level to start your Divine plan. You need to start right where you are and multiply the talents you have. And then you will be given more, and you take the next step, and the next, and the next. And if you keep doing it, you will one day look back and say: “I have really come up higher. I have made progress. I have really raised my consciousness.” Many of you have already had that experience, but I am also speaking for the broader group of people that might find this teaching later. You are always ready to begin your Divine plan. You are, for that matter, always ready to lock into your Divine plan by realizing there is something higher than the way you were brought up to see yourself, your limitations, your potential.

I understand very well the danger of giving you examples. Many people throughout the ages have looked at Jesus as this only Son of God who was so beyond them. This is, of course, as we have explained, a deliberate distortion created by the fallen beings to destroy me as an example.

But nevertheless, they still look at how I gave teachings, performed miracles, did this, did that, and they say, they think: “Oh, I could never do that.” And maybe you could not, but that is not the point. The point of your personal Divine plan is that you transcend the level of consciousness you start at and reach your highest potential. And if you do that before you are ready to go out of embodiment, you can even go beyond the highest potential, for there is no limitation to your self-transcendence built into your Divine plan. It is not so that there is a fixed goal, and when you reach that, poof, you are out of embodiment! If you reach that goal 20 years before your lifespan is up, you go beyond it and you can go even higher.

But it is not at all our goal to say that all of you should reach a certain level in this lifetime. It is the saying: “Well done, thou good and faithful servant. You have been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things.” That is the whole principle of multiplying the talents.

If you spend the rest of your life sincerely striving to fulfill your Divine plan and grow, you cannot do anything wrong. Whatever level you reach, it is much better than where you started. And this will help raise the collective consciousness, and as Saint Germain said, anything you do, any form of transcendence, will help manifest his golden age.

Manifesting Christhood

Now, how does the concept of Christhood, personal Christhood, relate to your Divine plan? Well, not all who will ever hear or read this teaching will have it as part of their Divine plan to manifest Christhood, because Christhood requires you to be at a certain level of consciousness before you have that potential. But many spiritual people, as I have said since 2002—10,000 people—have the potential to manifest full Christhood in this lifetime. Millions more can manifest a high degree of it. For many people, it is a quite realistic goal to manifest Christhood. Of course there are levels of Christhood, but nevertheless, if we are to define the beginning point of Christhood, it would be when you pass the initiation at the 96th level of consciousness and go beyond.

The initiation at the 96th level and focus on self

We have of course talked about this initiation before from various perspectives. It is not that there is only one way to look at this, but what I want to talk to you about here in this context is, as I said, you were brought up to see yourself a certain way, to see your potential a certain way, but you were also brought up to be very focused on yourself.

This relates, of course, to your past lifetime, what level of consciousness you were at when you left your last embodiment. But as we have explained, the result of the birth trauma is that you become focused on yourself. Well, Christhood is not focused on self. Christhood can only be attained when you overcome the focus on self and this can only happen through the resolution of psychology, the subconscious selves. But, it is not so that Christhood is the automatic result of overcoming subconscious selves. Why? Well, because as we have explained at this conference, the Conscious You can develop and does develop, over time, a certain overall view of life and itself.

Even if you resolve the subconscious selves that are wounded, that are pulling on you to identify with them, therefore be focused on yourself, even if you overcome those selves, you still need to make the conscious switch, the conscious decision to stop focusing on yourself. This is a delicate decision. You cannot do it with the outer mind, you cannot analyze and reason your way to it, but you can contemplate it and come to that inner resolution. You can come to realize that you have been focused on self.

You can have a similar experience to what the messenger has described. He was on the path for many years, he followed an ascended master teaching, he did everything right from the outer perspective, but one day he saw that he had done this from a self-centered, self-focused motivation. He saw the vanity of it and spontaneously from within there was this release that he did not want to walk the path anymore with this self-focus.

Becoming wise to the serpent and harmless as doves

You all have that potential. Some of you will have to resolve some subconscious selves before you are there, but many of you have the potential to reach that point in this lifetime. But what does it require to make that shift? Well, it requires that you become wise as serpents, harmless as doves.

Let us take the “harmless as doves” first. It requires that you give up the intention to do anything on earth, to change other people, to force a change, even to force people to stop suffering. You must give up any self-centered desire to achieve something, even the desire to have it be worthwhile that you came to earth. But the most subtle aspect for most people is to be wise as a serpent. Or rather, wise to the serpent, which in your personal mind is the ego.

Now, we have explained the ego from different perspectives going back to my original ego discourses, but later [we have] given the teachings about the subconscious selves that make up the ego. There is still an overall self that we can call the overall ego. It is based on duality and it is very much focused not on you but on itself.

Missing the initiation—again

This, let us call it the core of the ego, this ego is focused on itself as a separate self and it can be very subtle, it is not easy to see it. But the problem is that if you do not see it you can actually stand there at the 96th level or close to it and you can allow the ego to make you believe that you have now become the Living Christ, you have attained Christ discernment, or rather, the ego has become the Living Christ.

That is what has happened to many people not only in this time but in previous times as well. There are people who have spent lifetimes climbing to the 96th level, not passed the initiation, gone down again until they turned around, climbed back up and again missed the initiation. It was what I illustrated in the situation with Peter where he tells me what shall or shall not happen to me and I say “Get thee behind me, Satan.” This is the consciousness of Satan in your own mind, the ego, the self-focused self.

“You have no right to challenge me!”

Now, some people who will find this teaching can safely ignore it because they are not at that level but I want to give this teaching because we still see that there are students who have eagerly followed the path for years or even decades but have not grasped this initiation.

They are still focused on themselves and one aspect of this is that there are students who come to a point where they think: “I have attained Christ’s discernment and therefore the way I look at the world, look at myself and look at certain situations, this is now an ultimate truth.” Therefore, they do not want to be challenged and they might even say to other people: “You have no right to challenge me!”

This is not an uncommon scenario, that people who have not passed the initiation I am talking about will be very upset if other people challenge them and will even say: “You have no right to challenge me. What authority do you have to challenge me?” Because they think they are the Living Christ and they think the Living Christ is the ultimate authority figure.

But, you see, the Christ never reacts that way. The Christ does not mind being challenged by other people because the Christ does not see it as a challenge. Even when you have passed the initiation at the 96th level and gone beyond it, you do not mind other people telling you something. If the guru be an ant, heed him. You are always looking for something that can help you take the next step up.

Seeing through the vanity of the ego

What is it that dreams about reaching an ultimate level where you do not need to be challenged? It is the ego. What else can it be? The ego’s ultimate dream is what? How many times have we explained it? To become immortal, to become a permanent being, to enter the spiritual realm, to gain some absolute authority in this realm, to become a god-like figure in this realm. This is the goal that the fallen beings have been pursuing for a very, very long time.

You need to come to see this at the 96th level. You need to come to see the vanity of it. It is not a matter of blaming yourself. Take note of how many times we have been telling you not to blame yourself, not to come down on yourself. What I am describing here is just an inevitable initiation on the path towards the 144th level. You cannot go above the 96th level until you see the subtlety, the vanity of the ego.

The levels of Christhood

You see the value of talking about the 144 levels. If you go back to previous dispensations, many students saw Christhood as some ultimate level of consciousness, some ultimate achievement. But Christhood begins at the 97th level, and then there are levels of Christhood up to the 144th level. We have even said, of course, that when you ascend you go to an even higher level and you can keep going to the Creator consciousness.

The level of Christhood you reach at the 97th level is not the ultimate—an ultimate state of consciousness. It does not make you an ultimate authority. It does not mean you are always right. This is the ego’s dream that you cannot be challenged, you cannot be gainsaid, nobody has the right to tell you that there is something you have not seen in your own psychology. But of course they do.

If you are in physical embodiment, then anybody else who is in physical embodiment has the right to tell you what they observe. It may be colored by their own state of mind, but they still have a right to tell you. They have a right to express themselves, as you have a right to express yourself. Look back throughout the ages. What have the fallen beings always been trying to do? Set themselves up as some authority figure—a king, an emperor, a pope. It is always so that nobody below them can challenge them and, of course, everybody is below them.

The servant of all

But, you see, what is Christhood? You are always looking to grow. You are not thinking you have reached an ultimate level, you are looking to take the next step up so you qualify for your ascension. You are willing to listen to anything that might help you see what you are not seeing at your current level. What is Christ’s discernment? Well, it is not specific viewpoints here on earth. It is not that you are always right in a discussion with other people.

There are people, ascended master students, who believe—truly actually believe—that their view of Donald Trump is based on them having attained Christ’s discernment, and anyone who disagrees with them about Trump is because they do not have Christ’s discernment. But, you see, Christ is beyond all of these outer opinions.

What is the Christ mind? Unity between the Creator and His creation. The vertical unity. And unity among all people, the horizontal. What is it the ego wants? It wants to be greatest among you. And what did I say to my disciples when they were fighting about who was the greatest among them? “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all.” That is the Christ consciousness.

How can you being right in a disagreement with other people be an expression of Christhood? You transcend the desire to be right, so that instead of trying to get other people to agree with you, you are looking at them, saying, thinking, intuiting: “Could I help that person grow?” You realize that it is not a matter of these outer beliefs: “Could I help that person grow?” And if so, you speak out, and if you do not get a sense that you could, maybe because the person is closed-minded, then you move on.

Loosing your life for Christ’s sake

In a sense you could say I do not care what you think about a particular issue on earth. What I care about is your willingness to transcend any issue on earth, any opinion on earth. Because, what have we said so many times? When you are ready to ascend, you will sit under that Bo tree and the demons of Mara will parade before you. If you are attached to a particular opinion, a particular position on earth, they will have something in you, the prince of this world will have something in you, and you cannot ascend.

There are people, unfortunately—and that is why I speak sternly—who think they are good ascended master students. They think: “Look at how long I have studied the teachings, how many decrees I have given.” But they have not grasped that everything on earth must be let go of in order to ascend. There are literally ascended master students who are doing the same thing that the fallen beings are doing.

Even though these students, some of them are not fallen beings, but they are still seeking to raise up the ego to an ultimate status, thinking this will get them into the ascended state. They have not grasped the essential initiation of Christhood. It is to let go of anything and everything that pulls you towards earth. “He who is willing to lose his life for my sake…” If there is something you are not willing to lose, well, you cannot go higher in Christhood.

I need to speak this into the collective consciousness so that there is a record of it, that I have done what can be done to put this before the people. They may never read it, they may never hear it, but it is still there so that they can pick it up if they are willing.

There is nothing you could do to perfect the separate self that would qualify it to enter the ascended state. It is not so that there is an ascended master who is the judge of whether you are ready to enter the ascended state or not. It is not that I, or another master, is standing there when you approach the pearly gate and saying: “You are not worthy, go back and try again.” We are not holding you out of the ascended realm. What is it that is holding you out of the ascended realm? That ego, that self-centered self that you have not been willing to see.

The essential initiation under the Bo tree

Do you not grasp the essential initiation? You are the one sitting there in front of the Bo tree. You are the one who has to look at the demons of Mara, the prince of this world. And if they have anything in you that they can use to pull on you, you cannot ascend. It is not the ascended masters that determine whether you ascend or not, it is you.

It is not even the demons of Mara, they are just doing the only thing they can do. It is you. Do they have something in you that they can pull on? Then you will be pulled back, or rather, you will pull yourself back because you will look at some temptation that the demons of Mara are presenting to you and say: “Oh, I’ve got to do this, I’ve got to finish that, I’ve got to correct that mistake, I’ve got to prove that I was right.” That is what pulls you away from ascending. It is only what you have not seen in yourself.

Christhood: Raising all life

That, of course, leads to a higher teaching about Christhood. What is Christhood? It is not that you are right. It is that you are non-attached to any opinion, any viewpoint, any condition on earth. But it is more than that. “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all.” Well, first of all, this was said in a specific situation where my disciples were fighting about who would be the greatest among them after I departed. And this, of course, shows their level of consciousness.

They had not passed the initiation at the 96th level because in order to go beyond the 96th level you have to let go of the desire to be the greatest, to be greater than other people. In Christhood, there is no such thing. Christhood is, in a sense, the equalizer. Not that it makes everybody the same, but that you transcend the desire to compare based on a dualistic scale with a value judgment. Greater or lesser, what does it matter in Christhood?

And when you overcome that desire to use the spiritual path to raise yourself above others, then you can be the servant of all. The servant of the all, where it is not a matter of doing something for which you take credit. It is just a matter of being the open door for raising all life.

I know this will sound abstract to many people. What does it mean to raise all life? Well, in a very practical, down-to-earth sense, it means raising the collective consciousness. How do you do that? Raising your own consciousness, pulling up on everybody. But it can, of course, be more specific things as well. There are, as I said, many people with a potential to manifest full Christhood or a high degree of Christhood in this lifetime. And it is necessary to contemplate: “What would that mean? How would you express Christhood, given the situation you grew up in, given the world as it is? What does it mean to express Christhood?” And this is, of course, individual, but the general common denominator for Christhood [is that] you are always seeking to raise up, not put down anything. You may be exposing the unreality, the lies of the mind of antichrist, but you are not seeking to put down people. You are seeking to raise up people. You are seeking to raise up the all.

And as you grow in Christhood, you become more and more focused on raising the all, raising everyone up, helping everyone start where they are at and take the next step. You do not give the same to everyone. Some are at such a low level of consciousness that what they need is a cup of cold water in Christ’s name. You do not seek to give them the highest truth you see. You seek to tune in to where they are at and what can help them take that next step. And you have no judgment about what they should or should not do. You give them something. You offer them something. You can bring a man to water, but you cannot make him drink, or at least you offer the water. But really, Christhood means you are not coming from a self-centered motivation. It is not about you. It is not about you. “It is not about me,” might be the motto you need at a certain time.

Going beyond both the ego and spiritual “ME”

And how does this relate to your Divine plan? Well, what did I say in the beginning? You come down into embodiment, you get overwhelmed by all the projections, all the programming. What is this programming? It is all causing you to be focused on you: “This is who I am. This is how I am supposed to live my life in this culture. This is how I am supposed to be, and this is what I am not supposed to be.” Me, me, me, me, me. But your Divine plan is meant to help you go beyond this. And therefore, as you reach the levels of Christhood, you become aware that there is the ‘me’, and there is the all, and you become more and more focused on the all. You become less and less pulled into the ‘me’, and you become better and better at discerning when the ‘me’ raises its head and says: “Focus on me, focus on me, focus on me! Do not worry about other people! Do not worry about the ascended masters! Focus on me, me, me, me, me!” You become able to see it, to sense it intuitively. You just sense the contrast in vibration, and then you build this momentum of looking at the ‘me’, not condemning yourself, not analyzing, but just letting it go, letting it be. And you are being the greater ‘me’, the all.

And as you develop this habit of dismissing the ‘me’ without engaging with it, you spontaneously begin to tune in to the real ‘me’, the I AM Presence. And we have given various teachings about the Presence at various levels, but when you begin to go into Christhood, you really begin to overcome the sense that there is you and there is the Presence. You begin to overcome the sense of being connected to this faraway Presence up there. You are blending the Conscious You with the I AM Presence to the point where you might not be able to tell the difference. And you do not need to tell the difference, because at the higher levels of Christhood, there is no difference. You are the Presence, and the Presence is you. There is no you and the Presence.

And I know very well that this is difficult to grasp with the outer mind. It is difficult to put words on it, but still, it is valuable for you to have some concept to ponder. Basically, we can say, as we have said before, below the 48th level of consciousness, you are completely identified with the ‘me’, the separate ‘me’, the ego. At the 48th level, you have this intuitive experience. There is something beyond the ego, something beyond the mind. You do not see clearly what it is. In order to climb from the 48th to the 96th level, you build a spiritual ‘me’ that is different from the egoic ‘me’, but it is still a ‘me’. And when you come to the 96th level, you have to make that switch where you realize the spiritual ‘me’ was just a phase to get you to that level. And now, instead of seeking to glorify it and make it the Christ, you need to be willing to let it die bit by bit, just as you have to let the egoic ‘me’ die. And you might think: “Well, this means that, what? I build a new sense of self as the Christic me?” And in the beginning, you may need to have that concept. But as you go higher in Christhood, even that fades away to the point where there is really no ‘me’ anymore, at least not the kind of ‘me’ that can be defined in this world.

The Christ is beyond right and wrong

That is why I said that the Christ consciousness, Christ discernment, is beyond all of these outer opinions in the world. You cannot take an issue and say, those who have this view of the issue are coming from ego, those who have this view of the issue are coming from the Christ. Because the higher you go in Christhood, the more you see beyond both positions. The more you see that they are polarized positions, often tied to a dualistic value judgment, and it only keeps people trapped in duality. I know very well how many students will say: “Well, in the previous dispensation of the Summit Lighthouse, you gave a very black and white view of abortion. Are you saying that was wrong?” I am saying it was black and white. And the Christ is neither black nor white nor gray. The Christ is beyond. The Christ looks at what keeps people trapped in duality, what helps them transcend duality.

We have seen many ascended master students who took a particular political view in the world, became very attached to it, and they thought it was a result of their Christ discernment that they took this view, but it just kept them trapped in duality. That is not Christ discernment. That is not Christ discernment! Christ discernment is when you experience there is something beyond duality, and you say: “I want that experience rather than the dualistic experience of being right and making other people wrong. I want to go beyond right and wrong. Instead of being right among men, I want to be right with Christ. I want to be in Christ. I want Christ to be in me.” And that is the level of Christhood that many of you have the potential to reach in this lifetime.

Ascended masters are validating you—not your ego!

And we have given many teachings that can help you with this. We will, of course, continue to give you teachings, but for many of you, it will be enough to simply consider the switch where you suddenly see how you have been focused on the ‘me’, and you can consciously realize, accept, that the next step in your Divine plan is to overcome that focus on self, so you are focused on the all. That is what it means to be the open door. As long as you are focused on self, you are not the open door. You may still receive some intuitive insights, but you are not the fully open door. Because, as Peter wanted me to conform to his expectations and vision, you are wanting the Christ light, your I AM Presence and the ascended masters to conform, to validate the superiority of the egoic ‘me’. We will never do this. False masters in lower realms will gladly do it, and have done so with many students. There are students who have followed a valid ascended master teaching for decades, and are now switching into false masters in the mental realm, who are making them feel special, because they know this, and they have done this, and they are right and others are wrong. But we of the ascended masters will not validate your ego.

And this is, again, one of these enigmas that you face from your viewpoint, that we face from ours. We are seeking to raise you up. We must start at the level of consciousness where you are at. Many of you have been severely wounded by the fallen beings, been wounded by your upbringing. Naturally, we give you comfort, a sense that you are worthy, a sense that it is important that you grow. In order to meet you at a certain level of consciousness, we need to validate you in a certain sense. And it is inevitable that people at a lower level will feel, without realizing it consciously, but they will feel that we are validating their egos. But we are not validating your ego. We are validating you. You are more than the ego, but when we validate you, and you are identified with the ego, the ego will think we are validating it.

Make the switch, don’t judge yourself!

And this is again one of these conscious switches you need to make at the 96th level, and to realize: “Oh, the masters never validated my ego, they validated me, and I am more than the ego.” Therefore, you can look at your ego without condemning yourself, because you can accept our love for you, the real you, the Conscious You. You see, if you go back to previous dispensations, many students had this very judgmental attitude. They were judgmental of each other, and it was because, as I said, they thought that Christhood meant, that Christ discernment meant, you were always right in a black and white way: “This is the right view, that is the wrong view.” And, therefore, when they came to see an aspect of their ego, if they came to see it, they would condemn themselves and feel bad. Because, as we have said before, you will judge yourself with the same level of consciousness you have judged others. If you are harshly judging others based on a black and white viewpoint, you will judge yourself the same way.

We have seen many students over the years who somehow came to see an aspect of their ego, whether it was something we said in a dictation, something we gave them personally, or whether it was other people. And then they have been very condemning of themselves, which is, of course, never what we desire to see. We have also seen many students who, when they were confronted, when someone challenged them on an aspect of their ego, they became very angry, very defensive, rejected these people, and retreated into this ivory tower where their egos felt: “But I am the Christ, and these other people just do not see what I see. They do not have Christ discernment.”

And this is, of course, what people are allowed to do. But all I can say is, this is not Christhood. And when a student goes into this state of mind, we must withdraw from them, because anything we give them will validate the ego’s sense of superiority and make them more and more trapped. And that is why we withdraw from such students. But then the false hierarchy impostors in the mental realm will step right in and validate: “Oh, yes, you are right. Absolutely you have Christ discernment. No, those other people do not have it.” People can stay in that ivory tower for the rest of their lives.

Tune in to Jesus and his joy

There is always more that we desire to give you. But I will just give you one thing. I hold a spiritual office as the Cosmic Christ for Earth. I do not judge after appearances. My only concern is to help people grow. I do not put down anyone. I do not reject anyone. I may withdraw if it is better for a particular person, but I am always willing to engage with that person again when the person becomes open and again has ears to hear and eyes to see, because when you go into this egoic state of thinking the ego is the Christ, you do not have ears to hear or eyes to see the Christ. There is no judgment in me. I am only looking at how can I help you within the constraints of your free will, your willingness to listen, your willingness to see, your willingness to multiply what you have. There is no choice you could make that would make me turn away from you. There are many choices you can make that will make you turn away from me, perhaps even accept a false Christ instead. But those choices are choices. They can be undone by making more aware choices. And I simply want you to realize I am always there for you. I am with you always. It is my joy to help you grow. It is never a burden for me. It is my joy. I radiate to you this joy of the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. And that joy will be with you for the rest of your time in embodiment and even future embodiments. If you will only once in a while seek to tune in, I am always with you.

Be sealed in the joy of Christ.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

Your contribution to Saint Germain’s Golden Age

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, March 22, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. What does my Golden Age have to do with your Divine plan? Well, the answer to that is, of course, somewhat individual. But nevertheless, I can say that anyone who will ever hear or read this dictation, my Golden Age is part of your Divine plan, one way or another.

How to help advance the Saint Germain’s Golden Age

Resolving your psychology

We can look at various scenarios. First, we can have people who may feel: “I am inadequate. How could I possibly help Saint Germain manifest his Golden Age?” Well, you could help me by looking at why you feel inadequate. And you can realize that this comes from some subconscious selves, probably more than one, and these selves make you vulnerable to these projections from lower forces, the fallen beings or other people who are projecting inadequacy into your mind. Why is it a lie that you are inadequate? Because you are like everyone else in embodiment. You have the same potential to transcend yourself as everyone else. And if you are willing to transcend yourself to resolve something in your psychology, you are helping the progression of my Golden Age. It is that simple. A vital element of my Golden Age is precisely raising the collective consciousness. When you raise your individual consciousness, you are helping to raise the collective. Already there, you are helping advance my Golden Age.

Making the calls

There is of course more you can do, because you can realize a very simple fact. As we have explained, you, the outer being that you are, you are not the doer. Even Jesus recognized and stated 2,000 years ago: “I can of my own self do nothing.” What does that mean? It means that you can do nothing if you do not receive energy from your higher self and the ascended realm. Because then you have no energy to do anything with. Everything you do is done with energy. Even physical actions require energy. Feelings, thoughts, require energy. You may feel inadequate, you may feel: “What can I, one person, do”, but you can open yourself up to a greater flow of energy from your I AM Presence. And that flow will also help advance the Golden Age. You may say: “Why do I not have the flow now?” Because you have something in your psychology that blocks it, subconscious selves. We have given you the tools and teachings to resolve them, so there is something you can do.

Now there may be others of you who say: “Yes, but it seems to me that your Golden Age requires changes in society. But look at me, look at my life, I don’t have any particular education or skills or experience with any aspect of society. I don’t feel I have the qualifications to go out and do something in society.” Well, that may be the case for you. It may also be a perception where you are limiting yourself. But nevertheless, even if you accept that this is the case for you, then can you not give the invocations and decrees so that you do not have to go out physically and do something out there? You can invoke the spiritual light from me and other masters, direct it into specific conditions that you are concerned about, and therefore, you can do something to help advance my Golden Age.

Becoming more knowledgeable

Then you can say: “I don’t really have great knowledge in any particular field.” And that may be the case for you. You may not have that knowledge right now. But could you not look at life on this planet with its many varieties of facets and aspects? Could you not find some aspect of life that has a particular interest, a particular resonance with you? And then say: “I don’t need to go to school and get a formal education in that field. But I can study on my own. I can read books. I can watch whatever programs or videos I can find. I may be able to talk to some people. But even if I don’t know anyone, I can certainly study the topic and become more knowledgeable about the topic.”

And why should you do this, you might say, if you do not feel like you are meant to go out there? Well, the more you know about a topic, the more precise calls you can make with your invocations and decrees. Grant you there are many different invocations that cover many different topics. But we do not have invocations that cover every topic on earth. And why do we not have them? Partly because the messenger cannot know everything. Therefore, you can educate yourself in a particular area. You can give the invocations that are there, directing the light towards that area. Or when you know enough, you can create your own invocation. You can take some of the invocations that are there, such as the invocation to Astrea that has already been adapted to various purposes. Or you can create your own invocation. You can see the matrix. You start in the beginning by invoking the masters. You have four sections of the master’s decree given the nine verses. And then for each of the verses, you have this short statement of what you are calling the light into. It is not beyond the capability of most of you to do this. And you could even share them with each other.

Receiving and sharing ideas from Saint Germain

Now then, we can go to another level. For some of you, it will be in your Divine plan to do something active in society. You may have an education. You may have particular experience. It can be on the job. It can be in other ways that you have experience with a particular field. And therefore, you may be able to tune in to me or to other masters and get certain ideas in that field. Again, some of you will feel inadequate. “Yes, I have some experience. Yes, I have some education. But am I really able to come up with these groundbreaking ideas?” Well, I am able to come up with these ideas, but I cannot implement them in the physical. I cannot speak them out. I need someone who is the open door, who is the mouthpiece. Let me propose this to you. You do not need to have a particular ability. If you will just empty your mind of subconscious selves and tune into me, then I will give you the ideas. It does not require skill to receive an idea. It requires an open mind and heart so you do not limit yourself and limit me.

Now, of course, there are others who will be able to get beyond this sense that you are not really creative and who therefore, can be creative in bringing forth new ideas in a certain field. And again, you may be able to come up with ideas on your own, or you may be able to tune into me and receive the ideas from me. There are, of course, many of you who will find or feel that it is too intimidating to speak out publicly, but there are certainly some of you who either have the ability and the willingness to speak out or who can acquire it by working on some of the subconscious selves that are blocking you. As the messenger has explained, many people today are looking for something genuine, something that is not so slick and professional. They are looking for other people to share of themselves. Many of you can do this. Again, I am not telling you what to do, but I am telling you what not to do so that you do not limit yourself. If you could just stop limiting yourself and, aforehand, decide: “Oh, I could not possibly do anything to help Saint Germain.” Then you would be surprised at what you would be able to receive from me.

Now, there will of course be a few of you that might be able to receive some bigger ideas, some really groundbreaking ideas. But it is important for you to realize that where some people are too imbalanced in the sense of putting themselves down, other people are too imbalanced in the sense of being overly confident. There is always a balance to be found. We have seen in previous ascended master dispensations how some students became literally obsessed with coming up with something so new and groundbreaking that they would be recognized in the history books as having been these important geniuses. And I am not saying this cannot happen to some of you, but it cannot happen if you are doing it from the motivation of the ego of being famous, being validated and this and that. Always remember what Jesus said: “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all.” Be careful to watch yourself, see if you have such an ambition of being recognized, of doing something special, and then work on those subconscious selves that this is coming from. Most of you have subconscious selves that limit yourself, but some of you have subconscious selves that cause you to be not balanced, being overly enthusiastic, and dreaming of these grandiose things that very easily become delusions of grandeur.

This does not mean you do not have the potential, but who is it that has the potential? Is it the outer self or your I AM Presence and the Conscious You? Get the outer self out of the way. Do not run on the motivation of wanting to be famous or unique, wanting to be recognized. Go within, tune in to your I AM Presence, tune in to me, and remember you are not the doer. You can of your own self, the outer self, do nothing. The Conscious You can of its own self do nothing, but it can be the open door for the I AM Presence and for me. Whether you are too far to the inferiority side or too far to the superiority side, you are not the doer.

Helping others resolve their psychology

Now there are some of you that have a potential that is more towards addressing specific areas of society, bringing forth inventions or new thinking, for example in the business world, in education, in many other fields. But there are also some of you that have it in your divine plan to bring forth something in the spiritual field or in the field of psychology, personal growth, self-transformation. And as we have already said at New Year’s, this release of light for this next 12-year cycle will give tremendous opportunities for those of you who have it in your Divine plan to work in this field where you help others resolve psychology. It can be done in many different ways. It does not have to at all even mention ascended masters. As the messenger has said, as we have said many times, there are universal ideas that we give you. You are free to use them, apply them to any field, and if it is not appropriate, you do not need to mention where they came from. You have great freedom to use these teachings, apply them into a specific field, and you do not need to give credit. The messenger does not need credit. I do not need credit. You are free to use the ideas.

You are of course also free to work on your psychology so you can tune in to me or other masters directly and therefore receive something that has not come through the messenger. Many of you have the potential to do this. You understand, I hope, that the messenger does not in any way want to be a hindrance for your self-expression. The messenger is happy to see you come to a point where you can contact the masters directly without going through him.

This is the potential that many of you have, something new in the field of psychology, helping people. Yes, of course, it may help if you have a certain education in the field. If you are to get credibility in the field, you may need a certain education in order to be recognized, and then once you have your foot in the door, so to speak, you can bring in new ideas. But not all of you need to do this, because in the next 12 years there will be tremendous opportunities for people who are wanting to work on their psychology, but they are not going to go to a traditional psychologist and pay hundreds of dollars or whatever it is per hour to have somebody who sits there and listens to them and does not really do much actively to help them. There are many people that simply will not spend the time that way. They want somebody who can help them directly, give them some practical tools, give them some practical steps: “Where do I start? What do I do?” And this, of course, is something those of you who can do who have worked on your own psychology. What better qualification for helping other people with their psychology is that you have overcome things in your own psychology. This is, incidentally, what is often missing from traditional psychology. You have psychologists who have an intellectual understanding of psychology but have not overcome a lot of things in their own subconscious minds.

Manifesting Christhood

Then beyond that, there are some of you that can help advance my Golden Age by being more focused on the spiritual aspect than the psychological. This may be that you can bring forth teachings and ideas, you can even take the teachings we have given through this or other messengers, summarize them, put them into courses, classes that can help other people. But for some of you, you do not necessarily need to be outgoing because for some of you, what is in your Divine plan is to manifest Christhood, to reach a higher level of Christhood. Some of you belong to the 10,000 people that Jesus has talked about since 2002 that have the potential to manifest full Christhood in this lifetime. Other people, you can manifest a very high degree of it in this lifetime. Even by manifesting that Christhood, you are helping advance my Golden Age. But of course, part of Christhood is, as we have said, if you are not expressing it in helping others, it really is not the fullness of Christhood. Once you attain those higher levels of awareness beyond the 96th level, you might indeed see clearly how to express it in helping others. And here, there is a wide field that is open to you.

There is no standard way to express your Christhood. It can take many different forms, from the personal level of working with people you meet personally, family members, people you associate with in other ways, to a broader perspective where you speak out. There is always the potential for speaking out in various areas of society when you come from that level of Christ discernment. You can say, of course, that even at that level you are not the doer. But nevertheless, when you attain a degree of Christhood, it is not that you need to tune into a master to receive ideas. They will simply flow through you whenever you open your mouth. And therefore, it is not quite the same dynamic as it is at lower levels where you do need to tune in to a particular master. There can be, when you reach this level of Christhood, where it is your I AM Presence flowing through you, or it is not a specific master, but more that the universal Christ consciousness finds expression through you. It is, of course, still facilitated by the ascended masters at higher levels, but it is not so that you are necessarily even aware of a particular master.

Just based on this relatively quick summary, I hope that all of you can see that you can find some way whereby your Divine plan, your personal Divine plan, relates to manifesting my Golden Age, and how you can make a contribution, be aware that you are making a contribution and feel the fulfillment of knowing you are making a contribution.

Naturally, there is more that can be said, but really, is it necessary to say it? Because what have we told you? At your current level of consciousness, you can see some aspect of your Divine plan. As you raise your consciousness, you will see more. But you will never really have it so that you see the fullness of your Divine plan in one vision, because it is something you discover as you raise your consciousness. Therefore, there is little value in telling you specifically. In other words, if I took each one of you individually and told you: “This is your Divine plan, and how it relates to my Golden Age. You do this, this, this, this, this, and this.” That would not be valuable, because it is not a matter of the outer results that are the primary goal. It is the raising of consciousness, including the raising of your consciousness.

Making your ascension

Then of course, ultimately, there are some of you that have it as part of your Divine plan to ascend. And there are some people who will think: “Well, how do I advance Saint Germain’s Golden Age by getting out of here?” But you see, when one person ascends from earth, it creates a tremendous upward pull on the collective consciousness and on the individual consciousness of many different people. We have before said that each of you has like a pyramid below you of people that you are tied to or that are tied to you. And therefore, when you raise yourself and ascend, you are pulling up of all of those who have this connection to you. And this, of course, helps raise the collective consciousness, and this very much advances my Golden Age.

Multiplying the talents you have right now

You can see here, whatever level of consciousness you are at, there is something you can do. And what is it you need to do? You need to start where you are at, and you need to be willing to do only one thing, multiply the talents you have right now.

When you multiply the talents you have, more will be given. If you sit there and think: “Oh, I couldn’t possibly do something. Saint Germain is such a high master, he has such an advanced plan for the Golden Age. What could little old me do? I can do nothing. Let me dig a hole for myself.” Then you are burying yourself and your talents in the ground, and there is nothing to multiply. But anything you do, I can multiply. And when you feel that return current, you can do more, and then there will be more to multiply. And therefore, the rest of your life can become an upward spiral instead of being a downward spiral, or just status quo, equilibrium.

What are the limits for how far you can go with such an upward spiral? Well, there may be certain outer limits, depending on where you live, where you have grown up, what your society and culture is. You may have still some karma from past lives. You have some psychology that needs to be resolved. But really, what are the limits? Well, they are largely the limits you have in your own mind. As my teacher, the Divine Director, explained to you in such depth, and with such a profound teaching that has never been given on earth before, it really is up to you what kind of an experience you want to have relating to my Golden Age. And I would hope for all of you that you will want to have the experience that you are part of manifesting my Golden Age. Whatever that means for you individually, again, I am not putting any pressure on you that you should fulfill this grandiose potential. I am only hoping you will feel that you are part of manifesting my Golden Age. And you will feel the return current for me multiplying whatever you multiply, so that you can feel my gratitude and my joy for everything you do. That instead of being a burden, as we have seen in previous dispensations where some people became obsessive-compulsive about bringing forth my Golden Age, I would hope that this would not be the case for you, because you will be able to look at yourself realistically and do what you can from your current level, and feel the fulfillment of that, even if it might seem insignificant. Anything you do is better than doing nothing. Nothing will not get you anywhere, and nothing will not get me anywhere. Anything you do is better than doing nothing.

Bringing about the golden age through people’s choices

Now, I will shift gears a little bit here, because I also have some remarks to make about free will. I am, of course, the Chohan of the Seventh Ray, normally seen as the ray of freedom. And naturally, when you hear the word freedom, you might think about free will. How does free will look from a Seventh Ray perspective? And how does free will relate to the golden age? Well, first of all, we need to recognize I am the ascended master who has been appointed to oversee the next 2,000 years of the Age of Aquarius. I have created a vision for how this period can become a golden age for earth. I have a vision, of course, of certain changes that can happen that will make life much richer, more fulfilling, more pleasant for humankind. And you may say, from a certain perspective, my vision would make life much more enjoyable for all people on earth. Would it not be better for everyone if my vision was manifest?

But you see, I have absolutely no desire or intention of forcing my Golden Age upon humanity. It does not matter that it would alleviate suffering, in fact, remove suffering from earth. I have no intention of forcing people to no longer suffer. Therefore, my vision of the Golden Age is something that can only be brought about through people’s choices. Take note, I did not say through people’s free choices because the vast majority of people on earth are not currently able to make free choices. That is why the primary element of my Golden Age is to help people raise their consciousness so they can make more and more free choices. And how can this happen? You cannot force people to raise their consciousness. You cannot force people to become more free. You cannot force them to become free. They must choose voluntarily to be free.

Reaching a breaking point

The enigma is, once people have fallen, descended to a state of consciousness where they are so enveloped in the dualistic value judgments and illusions that they cannot make free choices, how do you raise them to the point where they can make freer choices? And how do you help them keep going in this upward spiral of making their choices more and more free? Well, it cannot be forced upon them, so how can it happen? In two ways. First of all, that once you go into duality, you create a downward spiral. Your mind becomes more and more tense. It becomes a more and more unpleasant place to live. Eventually, all beings will reach a breaking point. Even the fallen beings, even though it seems like it takes forever with some of them. But all will eventually reach this breaking point. The problem is, of course, that they only reach this by suffering, by coming to the point where they cannot stand to be in their own minds anymore. Take note here, I am not talking about suffering that is imposed upon them from without. That is just a consequence of their state of consciousness. I am talking about the internal suffering of the enormous stress and tension in people’s minds. They must come to a certain breaking point. But of course, if I was to only wait for a critical mass of people to reach that breaking point, then my Golden Age might not be manifest for another 10,000 years. Therefore, the other element, the second element, is that they see people who are in embodiment like them, and who may also have been very stressed in their minds, but who have now risen above it.

Showing people an alternative

You give them a frame of reference. You see the two elements. First of all, duality becomes more and more intense until people can’t stand it. And then the other element is that they see: “Oh, there is an alternative to duality, to my state of mind. There is a path. And there are other people who seem like me, who have followed that path.” And this is of course where all of you are playing your role, not only in this lifetime, but for most of you in previous lifetimes as well. Naturally, we are not starting at ground zero. The transformation I am talking about of people having enough of duality and seeing the alternative started a long time ago. It was certainly accelerated with the embodiment of the Buddha, and it accelerated again with the embodiment of Jesus, both of them demonstrating an alternative to the dualistic state of consciousness. We have, of course, made progress before we start the Golden Age. And that is why my Golden Age is not a delusion of grandeur. It is a realistic, doable, achievable goal. But as I said, it must be chosen.

And how can people choose what they cannot see? This is the essential enigma of free will. And that is why, as I said, you can come to see the limitations of your own state of consciousness. You can come to see that there is an alternative. And therefore, you can make the choice: “First, I want to get away from the stress and the tension in my own mind.” And then: “I want what I see these other people having. I want to be more free than I have been so far.” That is a voluntary choice that people can make. And then they can start that upward spiral, and as they overcome the blocks in their psychology, their choices can be more and more free. But what is the shift that must happen to people? It is they must realize: “What is it that makes me suffer? What is it that makes my mind an unpleasant place to be? It is not the outer conditions. It’s something in my mind. Because if my state of mind is to change, I have to change my state of mind. I have to change my state of mind, instead of projecting out that those other people have to change their state of mind so I can feel better.

Or that somebody is going to come in, riding on a white horse, changing my mind for me.” It is that central recognition. And you can all play a part in helping people make that switch. Many are ready for it. Many more than you think.

Free will can only exist in a context

Now, let me shift again and talk more about free will. Many people have misunderstood the word “free.” They think freedom means no restrictions: “I can do anything I want. If I have free will, I can make any choice I want.” But if you could make any choice you wanted, what would that require? If there was nothing that limited your choices, where would you have to be? You would have to be in the void. Where there was no form, no structure. And then, what could you do there with this freedom that you have? If you could be absolutely anything, and there was nothing that restricted you, well, what could you do? Nothing. Free will can only exist in some kind of context, in some kind of environment. If you had nothing to relate to, you could not exercise will.

You think about this. There are those who will say: “I’m suffering. I don’t like to be suffering. But I’m only suffering because God created me. God forced me into existence. I didn’t ask to be created. I didn’t have any say in the matter. God forced my existence upon me.” Yeah, absolutely perfectly correct. Why? Because before you existed, what was there that could make the choice: “Do I want to be created and exist, or don’t I?” There was no you to choose to come into existence. Perfectly correct. But does that mean God forced you? No. God gave you the choice of what you want to do with your existence. God gave you the seed of free will. Why is that something forced upon you? There was nothing that could be forced before you existed. Now that you exist, you have a choice. What will you do with your existence? But you only have the choice because you were created in some kind of environment where you as a new being can relate to something. If you were in a vacuum and if you were in a void, well, you might have existence, but you would have no choice. What would there be to choose?

Now you are created. There is some kind of environment that you can relate to. And therefore, you can start creating your sense of self: “Who am I in relation to my environment?” And that is all you can do as a new being. You are not created with the fullness of the Creator consciousness. For what would be the point in creating you at that level of consciousness when your Creator worked its way up to that level of consciousness, therefore, knows all of the levels that it took to get there. Your Creator started out like you, a point-like sense of self in a predefined environment. That is the only way you can grow. The only way. You started out in an environment. It was nothing like what you currently experience on earth. It was a natural planet. Nobody was created and put on a planet like earth from the beginning. You all started on natural planets where there was nothing that forced your will.

The exploratory and the co-creative phase

What does it mean to have a choice? Well, there has to be at least two options. I can go right or I can go left. If there is no right or left, well, you have no choice. What is the basic choice you have as a new being? I can expand my sense of self, or I cannot expand my sense of self. To be or not to be. Nobody forces you not to be. Nobody forces you to be. But when you are in a natural environment, there is no burden associated with being. Hallelujah! No new being ever sat there and said: “Oh, darn it, I was created. The Creator forced this upon me. Poor me. I wish I’d never been created.” All new beings start out looking at their environment with wonder and saying: “Oh, this is interesting. Let me explore that.” And then, they start an exploratory phase. You explore your environment. As we have said, you experience your environment. Then, after some time of exploring, you start wondering: “Could I change this? Could I bring forth something new that isn’t there now?”

Then, you go into the co-creative phase. And then, as you co-create and experience the results of your co-creation, you expand yourself even more. And then, after a very long time on a natural planet, you get to a point where you feel like: “I have explored this environment. I have experimented with my co-creative abilities. I am getting the hang of this,” as they say. But then, not all co-creators, but some co-creators start thinking: “But what can I actually do with my will? What can I do with my imagination? Are there limitations? What are the options I have?” And as we have said, in this phase, which is the more mature phase, you have to wrestle with the potential to use your freedom of choice to go into the state of seeing yourself as a separate being. You have to wrestle with this possibility because it is part of your growth in self-awareness and your ability to exercise your will.

Separation and free will

Now, there are fallen beings who will say: “We did not have free will when we were existing in some predefined environment, but all the rules were defined for us. It was only when we rebelled against God’s creation that we gained truly free will.” That statement is not a truth. It is not a reality. What is it? It is an experience. How can you have that experience? Because you have free will. If your will was not free, surely you would not have the option to go into separation. If God was restricting your will, wanting you to submit to His will, how could you have the option to rebel against what you call God’s will? Therefore, the statement is self-contradictory. It is a lie. But you are allowed to have that experience that by going into separation, you have now claimed the ultimate free will.

Why is this a lie? What is the problem of going into separation? What is the difference between separation and the sense of being connected? In connection, you can see that you can expand your sense of self indefinitely. That is true freedom of will. You can become more and you can continue to become more indefinitely. Is that not freedom of will? Well, when you go into separation, you may think you are defining your own will, but you are defining it within your own mind. You are not relating to something. You see what I started out saying? If you are in a void, you do not really have choices. Now, when you reach the Creator consciousness, you can start with a void and create a world to form from that void because you have the experience to do so. But the fallen beings and those who have rebelled against the process of growth, they are thinking that—even though they are not even ascended, and therefore, very far from the Creator consciousness—they can still define their own reality.

Why are they allowed to do this? Because they are allowed to have the experience. You have an experience by experiencing an environment you have not defined. That is how you start. But when you become more mature, you have to wrestle with this enigma. Could you not define your own environment, and therefore, define your own experience? And you are allowed to go into experimenting with this, but the consequence, of course, is you lose your connection to the whole, to your source, to your Creator, to your higher self, and therefore, your mind becomes a closed system. You become unreachable for your higher self and your Creator. The Conscious You becomes unreachable for your I AM Presence.

Well, the Conscious You is allowed to have that experience of being separate. But this is where we need to recognize that free will always exists in a context. The Conscious You has free will, but not independently of the I AM Presence. For the Conscious You is an extension of the Presence, which is an extension of the Creator. And if the Conscious You could go into separation, deny the existence of its I AM Presence, and could do this indefinitely, this would suspend the free will of the I AM Presence. And that you do not have the right to do, because you are not the only being with free will. Your free will is exercised in the context, your I AM Presence has free will, other self-aware beings have free will. But you are allowed to go into separation where you can believe that you can define your own reality.

How to get out of the maze

And you are given a quite wide time span where you can have this experience. And the purpose of this is that as your mind becomes more and more agitated, you can eventually come to that point where you say: “I’ve had enough of this, is there a way out?” And that, at that moment, where you become open to finding a way out of the prison that your mind has become, at that moment, there will be a teacher who appears and says: “May I make a suggestion?” And if you listen to the suggestion, follow it, you will be given more, and you can, therefore, climb out of it.

Now you may say: “Well, why can’t you just turn around and say, I’ve had enough of this, I want to instantly get out of duality.” What would be the purpose? How do you reach the Creator consciousness? You start in a creation created by another Creator, and you explore whatever can be done in that creation until you understand how it works, why it was designed the way it was. And part of what you can do in this world of form that your Creator has allowed you to do, is go into separation, and this is like going into a maze. You take some turns, for each turn you make a decision, you create a subconscious self, and you go deeper and deeper into the maze. And you may say: “What are you learning while you’re going into the maze?”

What works and what doesn’t work

Well, you are not consciously learning very much, other than perhaps learning what does not work, how to create more suffering and pain for yourself and others. But the moment you turn around and start climbing out of the maze, at that moment the Conscious You begins to learn valuable life lessons. If you were instantly catapulted out of the maze, you would not learn the lessons you learn from walking each of the steps up. And therefore, you, the I AM Presence, would not have the fullness of the learning experience.

You might say: “Well, here we have earth, this unnatural planet, fallen beings in embodiment, people in the fallen consciousness, many people in the duality consciousness completely focused on themselves.” But you see, when a being turns around, no matter how low it has gone, even if it is at the lowest level of consciousness allowed on earth, when a being turns around and starts walking the path back up, that being is also contributing to the manifestation of my Golden Age. Because the Golden Age is about realizing what works in contrast to what does not work, realizing that duality leads to conflict between people and groups of people, that leads to warfare and all of these things. And as more and more people learn the lesson of why this does not work and why they do not want to do it anymore, that will, then, lead to the manifestation of the Golden Age.

A realistic perspective on the golden age

And it is not so, because it is not a realistic goal, that at the end of the 2,000 years of the Age of Aquarius, the earth will have fully returned to the natural state. But it is realistic that warfare and conflict and suffering and poverty can be overcome. But it will still be so that there will be a contrast between the present state of suffering and the better state of the Golden Age. And only in the next cycle is there potential that the earth can fully return to the natural state where the beings in embodiment have no conscious awareness of the dark past, because they have transcended it, they have internalized the lessons, and therefore they do not need to hold on to the past. The next 2,000 years will be a period characterized by contrast, and therefore, people’s free will will be exercised within those parameters: There is something that is undesirable, something that is more desirable. Only when you transcend that stage will people be able to make the free choices where there is no contrast, there is no lower. It is only a choice of becoming more and more and more. And this is the fully natural state. But you cannot rise to that state without having at least some experience with the duality consciousness. You must know it, you must experience it to some degree in order to consciously choose to leave it behind. Again, if you had no experience with it, you could not choose it away.

Wrestling with duality

And therefore, to really attain free will, you must wrestle with duality and consciously choose it away. It does not mean you have to become a fallen being, it does not mean you have to go to the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, but it means you have to have some experience with duality—see the dynamic, realize why duality does not give you free will, why it limits your will and binds you to a treadmill of ongoing suffering. You must see this consciously so you can choose to leave it behind. And then you rise to that level where you can exercise a much more free will of becoming more and more and more. But as I said, even an ascended master does not have free will in the sense that it can do anything it wants.

Free will in the ascended realm

There are those fallen beings who will say: “But the free will of an ascended master is limited because you cannot choose to go into duality from the ascended realm.” Is your free will limited because there is a choice you cannot make when the reality is that you no longer want to make that choice because you have chosen it, and then, chosen it away. You have consciously chosen to leave that option behind in order to get something that is more. How is that a restriction of your free will?

Therefore, you have a more free will in the ascended state, but even so you are choosing within the context of, for example, the sixth sphere. But then, your will becomes even more free when you rise to a level of the fifth and the fourth and so on. And only when you attain the full Creator consciousness is your will truly free, because now you have the experience so that you can be in a vacuum, but you have options for what you want to create in that vacuum. You are not starting with a point-like sense of self. You have the Creator sense of self, and therefore, you can create something out of the vacuum and that is when you have fully free will as to what to create in the vacuum. But you could, of course, say that you are still going to choose based on your experiences in the world of form where you reach the Creator consciousness. Therefore, we could say there is always a limitation to free will because you can only choose what you can imagine. And is there any limit to the growth in imagination? The answer to that question is blowing in the wind. And even though I have an answer, I will tease you by letting that answer blow in the wind. When you have ascended, you can fathom it. At your current level, I can give you an intellectual understanding but it will not do you much good.

With this, I have stretched your imagination beyond limits. I have stretched your bodies beyond what they can handle at this time of day. But then again, if I did not stretch, how could I give you the freedom to choose more? With this I seal you in a great joy and a great love I have for you and the many, many people on earth who are making a contribution to manifesting my Golden Age. May my joy always be with you.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

It is your inner experience that limits you— and you have the power to change it!

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Divine Director through Kim Michaels, March 22, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan.

I AM the Ascended Master the Divine Director, and I wish to give you some teachings that can help you ponder this enigma of free will. For as you are beginning to understand, this is indeed the central challenge, both for the original earth inhabitants, but especially for avatars. And it is not that the free will of an avatar is different from the free will of an earth inhabitant, but as we have said, when you have the perspective, even a subconscious memory of an intuitive sense that there is a natural planet that is not as dense as earth, you have a different perspective on free will.

As an earth inhabitant, your will is still free, but your will is always limited by what you see. If you have not experienced an alternative to earth, you tend to think that you can only make decisions within the framework defined here on earth. Whereas as an avatar, you know that there is a different kind of planet where your will is more free because matter is not as dense.

Denser matter—new opportunities

Let us begin by considering the teachings we have given now many years ago, that there have been different spheres, a succession of spheres, starting with the first one, created by the Creator, which then ascended, then the second was created, it ascended, and so on and so forth.

What we have said is that the spheres have become gradually more dense. Matter in the spheres have become more dense. And this, of course, changes the equation of free will. We might say that from a certain perspective, when matter becomes more dense, it does, you can say limit, you can also say it just sets different parameters for how you exercise your free will. It depends on whether you look at it from the ascended perspective or from inside the sphere, because when you are looking at it from inside, you will feel that the density of matter limits your free will because you cannot as easily change the consequences of your choices.

Yet truly, from an ascended perspective, it is just different conditions for exercising free will. What we have not really taught you before is that as the spheres become more dense, it is not just a restriction, it is also that it gives you certain opportunities that were not there in the lighter spheres.

The appearance of permanence vs. constant self-transcendence

Let us, for example, look at earth. As conventional wisdom goes, 5,000 years ago, some king in Egypt decided to build a pyramid. This is not the actual time frame but let us just put that aside. My point is that at some point in the distant past, someone built a monument out of stone that is still there today. This could not have happened in a previous sphere, because the less dense matter is, the shorter of a time something can be sustained in the matter realm.

Now I am setting aside here that matter in the first sphere was very different from what it is in your sphere, to avoid confusing too much. But nevertheless, my point is, as the spheres become denser, as matter becomes more dense, it is possible to create something in matter that can be sustained over a longer period of time. And what that does is, it gives the potential that you can think, that you can create something in matter that has permanence, longevity, perhaps even eternality.

And this was something that could not be believed in the higher spheres, because when matter is less dense, as it even is on a natural planet in your sphere, there is a constant self-transcendence of the beings who live on a given planet, and therefore, matter cannot be sustained in a specific form over time, because even matter will transcend.

You have the concept on earth, the second law of thermodynamics, that breaks down that which stands still. But on a natural planet and in the higher spheres, there is a law of self-transcendence, so that things are being raised to a higher vibration instead of breaking down. You see, when the spheres become denser, when matter becomes more dense, it is possible to create structures out of matter that can be sustained for a long time.

Obviously, this does not apply to everything, but yet even in the biological sphere, even though the softer tissue breaks down, you know there is the fossil record where dinosaurs that lived 60 million years ago, their bones have been preserved, have been fossilized. You see that besides the pyramids, there are many other monuments built by humans in the past that are still there today. Even though they may have eroded somewhat, they are still there in a recognizable form.

A monument to the ego

You could say, as the spheres become denser, there arises this potential that you can create something seemingly permanent in matter. And this gives a different equation for exercising free will. You could say that it makes it more difficult to exercise your free will, but this only applies if you use your free will a certain way. We have made the distinction, you can see yourself as a connected being, you can see yourself as a separate being, going into duality. If you choose to go into duality, not just experiment with duality, but go into it so you become trapped in it because you lose your sense of connection, this is still a free will choice you are making. But on a dense planet like earth, it becomes more difficult to break out of this again. And part of what makes it more difficult is that it seems like matter has longevity. You can create something in matter that can be preserved over time.

And therefore, it becomes in a sense more seductive to believe that you can create a monument to the separate self that can last forever in the matter realm. And you will see that some of these monuments built in the past were based on this desire, not only of one person, but even of a civilization, to build something permanent, something that would exist as they saw it forever, because they did not quite have the concept of time that you have today.

And therefore, it was easier for them to believe that something could last forever because they had a shorter view of time. In other words, when they said forever, it would only be a few thousand years as you see time today. Whereas when you think forever, you are thinking about something so far into the future that you can hardly conceive of it.

You see that when matter becomes more dense, you can create this sense that something can be sustained. And this can have the effect of your ego thinking it can create this monument to itself that future generations will admire and look up to, and therefore, they will remember you and think about you. And this seems important to the ego.

But of course, the opposite side of the coin, so to speak, is that it also makes it possible to believe that you can make choices that have consequences that will endure for a very long time. You can have the concept of eternal damnation. You are forever punished in hell because you made the wrong choice. You see here that the more people become ensnared by this illusion, the more it limits their free will because it makes it easier for them to believe that a choice can have a consequence that has permanence in the matter realm, meaning they cannot free themselves from it. This is the primary limitation of free will in the matter realm on earth, the primary illusion about free will that you need to overcome in order to free yourself to ascend from the matter realm.

Nothing is permanent in the mind

What is the reality of free will? Well, as Kuan Yin explained to you, everything is an experience. The idea that because matter is more dense in this sphere than in the previous sphere is just an idea in consciousness, an experience in consciousness. The idea that you can create a monument out of stone that can last long into the future, what is that? You may say; “Well, the pyramids were built, however many thousands of years ago. And last I was in Egypt, they were still standing. Is there not an objective reality outside my mind?”

Yes, there is an objective reality. But let us say that there was a pharaoh called Cheops who built the great pyramid. Where is that pharaoh today? Not in physical embodiment. Is he aware who he was in that past life, and that he built the pyramid? Nay. What was it for him in that lifetime, just for the sake of illustration, I am not saying there was such a person. But what was it in that lifetime about the pyramid? It was for him an experience of building this monument that could endure.

Yes, there is an objective world, because the more dense matter becomes, there is the possibility of making an actual physical object that will last over time. Yes, but still, as you are making the object, it is just an experience. And the idea that this will last over time, and that future generations will look at your monument the way you look at the monument, that is just an experience in your mind.

The pharaoh had a certain experience. He thought; “5,000 years from now in 2025, when the people on earth look at the pyramid that I built, they will have the same experience of it that I had when I built it.” But that is, of course, not the case. You see, there can be permanence in the material frequency spectrum. But there is no permanence in the mind. The pyramid is still there. The pharaoh is not. His mind has moved on, does not remember who he was, has a different consciousness today.

In his mind, is anything permanent? Nay. In your mind, is anything permanent? Nay. It does not mean that you cannot form separate selves, beliefs, a certain view of life that you take with you from lifetime to lifetime. But our whole point of giving you all these teachings is there is nothing you could create in the mind that you cannot transcend, that you cannot free yourself from. It does not matter how many lifetimes on earth you have spent building and reinforcing the primal self that you created as a result of your original birth trauma. It does not matter. It has not attained permanence, an objective reality outside your mind.

It may have created layers that are hiding the original self. There may be energies that have accumulated, but nothing is permanent. Do you see, and I realize as I am saying this, tuning in to your reaction to what I am saying, I realize this is very difficult to see. As a being, as an ascended master who has not been in embodiment on earth, I see it from my perspective. But as I tune in to your minds, I see that from your perspective, this is difficult to grasp.

Direct manifestation vs. indirect manifestation

But you see, you have some spiritual teachers, even going back to Vedic times and beyond, who have come up with this idea that the world is just a dream. There is no world. Everything you see is just created in your mind. But that is a limited view. It is limited because it does not incorporate the density of matter.

We have taught you; you are co-creators. You can formulate a conceptual image in the mind. You can project it upon the Ma-ter light, and the Ma-ter light takes on that form. Because of the density of matter, you can formulate a conceptual image that you build a pyramid. But take note that there is a difference between formulating a mental image in the mind, projecting it upon the Ma-ter light, and having the Ma-ter light take on that form, and then formulating an image in the mind, and then using a physical material process to manifest the image.

There is direct manifestation by the mind. There is indirect manifestation where you use physical bodies, physical technology to build something in the physical. And this is possible because the ascended masters, the Elohim, are making it possible for you to create something in the physical that has sustainability and can survive the person who supposedly conceptualized it. Take a person on a natural planet manifests with the powers of the mind a house. When that person ascends from a natural planet, that house will dematerialize.

On earth it is more difficult to materialize a house with the powers of the mind. But if someone had the ability to do it, the moment that person leaves embodiment, the house would dematerialize. Unless another person was able to take over the matrix and hold the vision for it to be sustained. But on earth you have another possibility for materializing something. And that is, you can use a physical process, the physical body.

You can find a material that is so dense that it can be sustained over time, such as rock. You can physically carve the rock into blocks, stack them on top of each other. Well, you cannot do it personally, but with many people it is possible to do this. This is a physical process. And therefore, even though the pharaoh who came up with the idea is no longer in embodiment, even though the people who built the pyramid, they may still be in embodiment, but they do not remember who they were⎯ nevertheless the pyramid still stands.

Working with the images in the mind

The enigma is that you are living in a dense physical realm on a dense planet. There are certain things in the physical that have longevity. I am not saying permanence, but they can be sustained way beyond the people who created them. Even simple tools from the Stone Age⎯axes, arrowheads, so forth, have been sustained over time, even though the people who created them had very primitive technology. This is possible. There is a world out there. There is a physical world that you are experiencing. But what is obvious from my perspective and more difficult to grasp from yours is that you can only experience the world through your mind.

Yes, there is a wall behind the messenger. And it may seem as if he is touching it with his physical body. And it may seem independent on what he believes and does not believe. And you may say: “Well, all of you can come up here and touch the wall and you will still feel it is there and it is solid”. Yes, there is a wall. Somebody built this building through a physical process. But you are not experiencing the wall. You are experiencing an image in your mind.

And that means that what is limiting your free will is not the objective material world, but only the images in your mind. Technically, if you could free yourself from the image that this is a solid wall and your body is a solid body, you could walk through the wall. I am not recommending that you try it, nor am I recommending that you strive to develop that ability. For what is the use of walking through the wall when you could just as easily walk through the door?

I am just saying there are certain objective realities in the physical world. And you can have various yogis over the years who have developed this idea that you should be able to have this mastery of mind over matter. But quite frankly, what does it matter? Just accept the physical world as it is⎯but instead work on the images in your mind that make you think that the world can limit your free will, your self-transcendence, your experience of life.

What limits your free will

There are certain parameters in the density of earth. Correct. But do they really limit your free will? Does it make sense to say that the solidity of the wall limits my free will and I should rebel against this and try to find some way to walk through the wall? Is it a constructive use of the rest of your lifetime and potentially 15 future lifetimes before you develop this siddhi. Nay, the point is, the parameters on the physical world, even as dense as it is, this is not what is limiting your free will.

What is limiting your free will is the way you look at the physical world, the way you look at the choices you have made in the physical world and the consequences of those choices. And especially whether you think your past choices have set limits for how you exercise your free will in the now. You may have been in embodiment 5,000 years ago on this planet. You made a choice back then that had a severe physical consequence that caused your physical body to die and you left embodiment. But is your physical body still there? Nay, it has been dissolved.

What is there now? Only if you have a subconscious self, a structure in your mind that you have carried with you for 5,000 years. And only if you have come to think that that structure in the mind is not just a subconscious self that you took on and created in a specific situation. But instead, you have come to think: ” Oh, this is who I am. This is a permanent part of my identity, my individuality, my personality. And I could not possibly live without it. I would not be me without it.” That is what you carry with you.

And you could have people who had built the pyramid and become so attached to it that they had to embody in Egypt for 5,000 years and they would every day go and look at the pyramid and practically worship the pyramid. But even though the pyramid is still there, it is not the pyramid that physically keeps them tied to itself. It is only the subconscious self in their minds that keep them tied to the pyramid. And it is the same with all of you. What limits your free will is not the physical octave even with the quite heavy limitations you have on earth. It is not the drudgery of earning a living or taking care of your physical body that limits your free will. It is only the structures in your mind.

An experiencer

Why? Because what are you? You are co-creators, yes. But there are two aspects of being a co-creator. You can bring forth something. You can co-create something that was not there before. But how do you know that you have co-created something? Because you experience it. You are also an experiencer. And that means that what you encounter, everything you encounter in the world of form is an experience. You may stand there in front of this pile of rocks, but you are not experiencing the pyramid. You are having an inner experience.

We could even say: “That you are standing there in front of a pile of rocks, but you name it, you label it as a pyramid”. And you attach some kind of meaning to it. And that is your experience. And it is that experience that limits you because this experience fills your attention. What have we said about the Conscious You? In reality, the Conscious You is who it is, pure awareness. In the here and now, it is who it thinks it is. It is who it experiences itself as being and how it experiences the world.

This is all that the Conscious You is. You are sitting here, each one of you. You are sitting here experiencing this release. But you are not your experience. You are more than the experience. The experience you are having right now is created in your mind. Surely, there is a person here who is speaking words that are coming from a real ascended master. I do really exist in the spiritual realm. But you are not experiencing me as I AM. You are experiencing what the flow from my being triggers in your consciousness. And that is what limits you.

But the Conscious You of each one of you has the potential to step outside of the experience you are having through the physical body, through the four levels of the mind. And you could experience my being as I AM this very moment. I am not saying you need to do this, or that you need to feel bad if you cannot do this. I am simply pointing out that there is nothing that inherently limits your Conscious You except the contents that exist in the four levels of the mind and your identification with these contents.

The messenger could step outside of his own mind and experience me as I AM. But then he could not continue this dictation because he would be so absorbed in the experience of my total being that he could not even formulate words. But my point for all of this esoteric abstract talk is⎯there is an objective reality that exists independently of your mind. You are interacting with this objective reality. But the interaction is a process whereby the objective reality triggers an experience in your mind based on the contents in the four levels of your mind. Even though there is an objective reality that you cannot change, you can always change your experience.

You may stand there in front of the pyramid and realize: “It is very big, I could not lift those stones. I could take a hammer and a chisel and start chipping away, but I would not really make much headway until they arrested me and put me in jail for desecrating the national monument.” Or still you can feel powerless to do anything about many conditions in the material world.

But you are never powerless to do something about the contents of your own mind. There is a saying: “When the way you look at things change, the things you look at change”. But it is actually not correct because the pyramid is still going to be there no matter how you change the way you look at it. But what is going to change is your experience of life.

Switching from experiencing to co-creating

And what are you—an experiencer. And what is the challenge as the spheres have become more dense⎯is that in a dense sphere, especially on a planet like earth, but even in your seventh sphere, which is much denser than the first one, you start out not seeing yourself as a co-creator, you start out as an experiencer. You are experiencing an environment, even when you as avatars came to your first natural planet, even if you are an original earth inhabitant when you first came to earth, you experienced an environment that was created by higher minds than yours. You did not see yourself as a co-creator: “Oh, I have co-created this”.

You experienced. And the challenge is always–and it was that way in the first sphere, and it is that way now–the challenge is always to move from seeing yourself as an experiencer to seeing yourself as a co-creator, to unlocking your co-creative abilities. And of course, the more dense the sphere is, the more difficult it is to make that transition.

We are not, you understand, trying to put any blame on you, trying to say that: “Oh, you are inadequate if you cannot do this.” There is nothing, no evaluation like that from our side. But if we are to give you something from our perspective, we need to give you an understanding of the dynamic you are finding yourself in. And this we would not be allowed to do for new lifestreams, for they need to have a period where they are just experiencing their environment without understanding this dynamic. But as lifestreams move higher and higher in self-awareness, there comes that point where the student is ready and the teacher is allowed to appear and give a higher teaching for those who have the potential to shift their experience based on the teaching, instead of shifting their experience based on their observations.

You see, in a sense you could say, the more dense the environment is, the more difficult it is for people to switch from experiencing to co-creating based on the experience of their environment. Because the more dense matter is, the harder it is to see that this was created by mind, and therefore, it can be uncreated by mind and something new can be created by mind.

I have said there is an objective reality that your minds did not create, but even the objective reality on earth is still created by minds, by the Elohim and by many, many generations of human beings in embodiment who have lowered the earth from its original state. Everything is a creation of mind. Right now, you do not have the capacity of mind to change the density of this wall, but it could happen in the future that the earth was gradually raised to a natural state where it would be much easier to change the walls in a building or many other conditions on earth.

Feeling stuck

There is always a dilemma in giving a teaching. And for me, as an ascended master who has not been in embodiment on earth, as for example the Chohans, the difficulty is that it seems so obvious from my perspective, but of course it is not that obvious from yours. And that is why I am impressing upon you as much as I can that I am offering you a teaching that is an advanced teaching that has not been given on this earth in recorded history. But I do not want you in any way to feel inadequate if you cannot grasp the teaching, if you cannot implement it.

I am offering you a teaching that over time can help you transform your experience of life. I have no desire whatsoever to make it harder for you to transform your experience of life. And what can make it harder for you? It is this mechanism that you think your past choices are limiting your present choices. You think: “Here is this ascended master giving me this teaching. He is saying that my experience of his teaching depends on the contents of my mind. If I cannot grasp or implement the teaching, it means that I have contents in my mind that are blocking me. And I have created, he says, these contents myself in past lifetimes, and he is saying that I could just change my mind and be free of them. But what if I cannot? What if I cannot just change my mind? What if I cannot be free of this? What if my past choices really are limiting my present choices?”

You can feel even more stuck by receiving a teaching if you feel you cannot implement the teaching. And that is not my desire. But what is it that can make you feel that you are stuck, that you cannot implement the teaching? Is there an objective reality that prevents you from grasping the teaching? No, that is the teaching. There is no objective reality that can prevent you from changing your mind. Except those subconscious selves that you have not looked at and seen as subconscious selves and not something permanent. You can have a primal self that you have carried with you for a very long time since you first took embodiment. You have had it for so long that it has in your mind become part of your identity. You cannot imagine who you are without it. You cannot imagine how you could relate to earth without it. It seems as if this is some objective self that has permanence, but the whole teaching is nothing in your mind has permanence.

The Conscious You has permanence in the sense that it survives many, many lifetimes. But it does not have permanence until you ascend. And certainly the selves have no permanence, even if they have survived many lifetimes. They can still be changed. And when can they be changed? In the now. You can only change your mind in the present moment. Now you may say, “I cannot change my mind in this moment.” No, but there may be a future now where you can. There may be that you need to work on yourself, implement, grasp, internalize this teaching, and then at some future time, hopefully before you leave embodiment, you switch and say: “Ah, now I can let go of this self. Now I can let this self die.”

Changing your life experience

If you take nothing else with you from this dictation, remember this one thing: “Everything is an experience. And an experience takes place inside my mind. And the actual experience, the form of the experience is created in my mind. There is an objective reality that triggers the experience, but the actual experience is created in my mind. And therefore, it can be changed in my mind”.

Here you are on earth, a dense planet. What limits your free will? There is an objective reality that sets parameters. But you still have enormous freedom within that reality for what you will do with your life. You can say: “Yes, I cannot build a house on the water.” Well, if you live in Holland, perhaps you can. But generally speaking, but then look at the landmass, so many places you could build a house on land. Are you really limited because you cannot build a house on water or in the air?

With many other things, in other words, there are people who get obsessed with their free will, so to speak, thinking they mean they should be able to do anything they can imagine. But there is always an external environment and it does not make sense, it is not constructive to rebel against it. It is more constructive to accept this is the way it is right now on this planet. It does not mean you think it is permanent or the earth could not be changed. Well, what is the point in rebelling against the force of gravity, for example? But my point is that it is not the outer conditions that limit you. It is your inner experience that limits you. And that you have the power to change.

Your free will is, yes, limited by outer conditions, yes, limited by other people. But when it comes to your inner experience, the only thing that limits your free will is the contents of your mind that you have not looked at, you have not questioned. There is nothing in your mind that you cannot change. This is the truth that the fallen beings do not want you to realize and accept. Many other people would not want you to realize and accept it because that would mean you could choose to walk away from them. It is also a truth that your own ego and your subconscious selves do not want you to accept because that would mean you can let them die instead of continuing to feed them your energy.

Choosing your focus

Nevertheless, it is the highest truth that can be given on earth and in any unascended sphere regardless of how dense it is. And what makes it difficult to accept this truth on earth is this illusion that things can have permanence. And hopefully I have helped you question that illusion. Even though it may seem like the pyramid has some longevity in the physical realm, nothing in your emotional, mental and identity body has permanence. It can be changed by simply switching the mind because it was all created by choices you made and therefore, it can be uncreated by choices you make.

Why am I an ascended master? I did not embody on earth but I ascended like you have the potential to ascend. How did I ascend? By making choices. Why am I the Divine Director? Because I chose to unify with that God flame. It was a choice. I could have chosen other God qualities but there is so much to focus on in this incredible world of form that our Creator has created that you cannot focus on everything.

Well, you can when you reach the Creator consciousness. But even though I am an ascended master at a higher level than the Chohans, for example, I am still far from the Creator consciousness. I grow by choosing to focus on a certain God quality and then when I have fully internalized that, I will focus on another quality and then there may come a point where I ascend to the next sphere up and eventually I can reach the Creator consciousness.

You are essentially no different. You are not ascended but you are still choosing where to focus your attention. And the essential choice for you in an unascended sphere is: “Will I focus my attention on outer conditions thinking they are limiting my choices or will I focus my attention on inner conditions realizing that nothing in my own mind can really limit my choices?” And that is the essential choice on a dense planet like earth where there are so many outer conditions that pull on your attention and pull you into believing: “Oh, I cannot change my mind because of this and that and the next thing.”

Projections

But you can if you accept that you can. And if you see that all of those projections that you cannot are just projections. Where does a projection come from? They come from the minds of other people. They come from the minds of the fallen beings or some dark forces that do not even have self-awareness. What is that, a projection directed at you into your mind from another mind?

Well, why is another mind concerned about how you exercise your free will? Whether it is a human being or a fallen being, why is another mind concerned? Because that mind has not made the choice to focus within. It is thinking that other people can limit it, even the fallen beings, even though some of the think they have all this power. They are still feeling that you personally, you little you can limit them. That is why they need to project something into your mind so you limit yourself.

But why are they feeling this? Because this is their experience. What is the essential experience? It is the choice between are you projecting that external conditions can limit you or are you accepting that because everything is an experience and because the experience takes place in your mind, nothing can limit your experience.

You realize they are having a limited experience. They are projecting at you because they want you to accept their experience as your own. But you have no obligation to do this. You have a right because you are an individual being with free will to let your experience of life on earth be independent of the experience of any other being with free will. You have a right to have your own experience even if eight billion other people on the planet want you to accept theirs. You have a right to have your own experience.

You can decide: “I will not let other people’s limiting experience limit my experience. I will take command over my mind, throw out the structures that limit my experience and I will forge my own individual experience of life. I am claiming that right, right now.”

Could I only have you experience a glimpse of how from my perspective all of the limitations you feel are completely unreal? But the problem is that if you saw it from my perspective, it will be too overwhelming because you cannot instantly shift. You cannot instantly let go of all these structures in the mind because it takes time. That is why we have so carefully given you a path, a gradual path where you shift your sense of identity, you shift your experience so that you do not lose your continuity.

The sense of continuity

Why do you need continuity? Because you are on a planet where matter is so dense. If you change too quickly but you experience that matter is the same and other people are the same, it would be disorienting for you. Therefore, you need to gradually shift your experience so you have a sense of continuity. In reality, it is not a continuous process. You let a self die. You are reborn into a new sense of self. But because it happens in increments, you still have that sense of continuity which you need in this dense realm. For that matter, we even have a sense of continuity in the ascended realm, although different from yours.

As you can recognize, I am not bound by time and space. I enjoy sharing my Presence with you and could go on almost indefinitely, or at least until the Messenger passed out, which would be some ways away, I can tell you. But nevertheless, I will recognize time and space and I will simply express my joy of having interacted with you this way for this time. And I will seal you in that God-flame of Divine Direction that I hold for earth. Any time you will give my decree, read this dictation, listen to this dictation, I will be there with you and I will give you whatever direction you can grasp that can help you rise to the next level up.

With this, my deep gratitude for your choosing to put your attention on me for this time.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

Suffering is an inner experience based on a choice

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin through Kim Michaels, March 22, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan.

I AM the Ascended Master Kuan Yin. I have been called the Goddess of Mercy. I am in the East often seen as embodying the Bodhisattva ideal. What is a Bodhisattva? Well, it is said to be one who hears the cries of the world, and therefore, chooses to remain with earth to help alleviate suffering. As you have seen in this Invocation for Locking into your Divine plan, suffering is indeed one of the enigmas that must be solved before you can ascend from an unnatural planet, whether it be earth or one of the others.

The enigma of suffering

What is the enigma of suffering? Well, when you experience suffering yourself or when you experience other people who are suffering, what is it that happens? Well, if you experience other people who are suffering, you might feel compassion, empathy. If you experience it yourself, you usually do not feel empathy or compassion for yourself. You just become so colored by the suffering that you are focused on yourself. This, of course, is not the Bodhisattva ideal. A Bodhisattva is not a being who is focused on itself. You must have transcended the focus on self. But in order to transcend the focus of self, you must, of course, transcend your suffering. But what causes your personal suffering is, of course, the subconscious selves that we have given so many teachings about.

I am simply mentioning this so that those who might find this teaching and still feel they are suffering, can realize that we have given you the tools and the teachings that will allow you to gradually, over some time, raise yourself above suffering by resolving these subconscious selves. And when you resolve these selves, when you go through this process of resolving selves, you will experience something that many people have not actually realized—what the experience is, what it means. Think about yourself, how in this lifetime you may have experienced various forms of suffering. You may have taken these teachings, you may have used other forms of therapy, psychology, whatever has been available to you, but you have raised yourself above the kind of suffering you felt in the past.

Psychological condition is an inner experience

What is the conclusion you can reach when you raise yourself above this suffering? It is: Suffering is an experience. So many people in the world have not realized this. They look at people who are suffering, whether they are suffering from a physical illness, a mental illness, or poverty, slavery, imprisonment, other forms of physical conditions. They tend to focus on the physical conditions and say: “This is the cause of suffering and therefore, in order to help people overcome suffering, we must change these physical conditions.” There is the assumption that physical conditions are the cause of people’s psychological conditions, and that if you change the physical conditions, then automatically the psychological conditions will change. This can indeed happen in some cases, but as has also been proven by the more developed nations, it may not happen in all cases. For you have nations where people have grown up with physical conditions that really should have prevented them from suffering, but these people are still suffering now because of psychological conditions.

But what is a psychological condition? Anything that happens in your psychology, anything that happens in the psyche, what is it? An experience. It cannot be anything else. Of course, science in its current materialistic focus cannot really admit this, for they cannot explain what is an experience. They have been researching the brain for decades now with ever more sophisticated instruments—physical instruments mind you—and they have been trying to find a correlation between a specific measurable state in the brain and common experiences, such as the color red. And despite all this research, all this measuring of the brain, they have not found that correlation between a brain state and an experience. And that is why they are reluctant to admit that psychological conditions are experiences, because they will not make the leap, the quantum leap, to realize that there might be states of the mind that are independent of any physical condition.

You see what scientists have been doing. They have been looking at people’s psychological state. They have been saying: “This must be caused by a physical condition in the brain and if we can only discover the correlation between what happens in the brain and what happens in people’s psyche, then we can change what happens in the brain, and therefore we can change what happens in the psyche. If we can find the suffering center in the brain and learn to manipulate it, we can remove the cause of suffering.” But the reality is that this will never happen. It does not matter how much you investigate the brain. You will never find a correlation between a brain state and a particular experience, because the experience takes place in what we have called the emotional, mental and identity levels of the mind and it is there you need to find the cause of suffering.

The gap: the inner image vs. the outer reality

If we look beyond the brain, if we look beyond the physical world, then what is suffering? It is an experience. It is an experience in the mind. Certainly, it can be triggered by physical conditions. I am in no way trying to explain away that if people experience physical pain or poverty they will not be suffering. But I am saying it is actually possible to experience such physical conditions and still transcend suffering. This is not what most people can do, but many yogis and advanced spiritual people have certainly proven this.

What is suffering? It is an experience. But what kind of experience? What is the essence of suffering? In its essence, suffering is the experience that there is something that is happening to you that should not be happening. Or there is something that should be happening, but that is not happening. You see, it is the inner experience that you have a mental image of what should or should not be happening in the world but the world is not living up to your mental image. There is no correspondence between your mental image and the world outside of your mind, or even the world inside your mind, so there is a gap. There is a discrepancy between what you think should be happening or should not be happening and what is actually happening. This is the simple psychological mechanism that causes all suffering, regardless of the outer form of the suffering, or rather the inner form, how the suffering takes place in an individual person’s mind.

It still all comes down to this. There is something that should be happening, something that should not be happening. But where is that taking place, that evaluation, that judgment after appearances, we might say? There are certain appearances that are good or right. There are certain appearances that are bad or wrong and when there is a gap between your judgment, your standard for what is good or bad, and what you are actually experiencing, then that is the cradle of suffering. What determines how intense the suffering becomes? How attached you are to your mental image, or what the world should be like, compared to what the world seems to be like. In other words, the greater the gap between the two, the more intense the suffering.

But what is causing that suffering? It is your inner sense of what should or should not be happening. Your insistence on holding on to your mental image of what the world should be like. Your unwillingness to adjust your mental image based on what the world seems to be like. The more of a gap, the more of an unwillingness you have to adjust your inner image based on the outer reality, the more intense the suffering.

But what determines the mental image you have, or what the world should or should not be like? It is something you have partly created in your own mind, but partly taken on from the outside. You may have grown up in a certain family, a certain culture, a certain nationality, religion, and so forth. You may have in your family: “There are certain things we do not do in our family, there are certain things that should not happen to us in our family. We have always been well-to-do in our family. Nobody should be poor. Nobody should criticize us because we are good people doing the right thing. In our nation, we are superior to those other nations that we might be in conflict with. They are the ones doing wrong to us and they should not be doing it. Our religion is the only true one. All other religions are false. Therefore, everybody should be converted to our religion.”

The standard

You have this mental image of what should or should not happen in the world, and the more the rest of the world refuses to conform to your image, the more you suffer. The more attached you are to the image, the more you suffer. There can be an image you have taken on from the world that causes suffering, but there is also, as we have explained before, the larger view that there is a standard against which everything on earth should be measured. As we have said, the fallen beings only had to do one thing to create a mess on earth—to project out that there is a standard. Mind you, nobody has ever been able to define the standard, but nevertheless, there is a standard and everything should be measured against the standard and the standard, of course, has a value judgment, right and wrong.

The fallen beings have never clearly defined a standard because they realize they do not have to, because people are so eager to create their own individual standard, such as Christianity is the only true religion. Then other people decide, based on the idea that there can only be one true religion, which is the standard, they decide no, Islam is the only true religion and so you have the Crusades and many other examples like that in history. The fallen beings did not have to define a universal standard. They just had to project the idea that there is a standard, and then people would define individual standards in different groups and therefore, the fallen beings knew they will always clash.

You see, if the fallen beings had defined a standard that everybody should live up to, then everybody might have been striving to live up to the standard. And it could, of course, it would have been a dualistic standard, so it would not have led people to the ascension but there would not have been as much conflict because everybody was trying to live up to the same standard. But by not defining a standard, the fallen beings knew that people would define different standards for different groups, and therefore, they would clash and you would see all the conflict that then causes all the suffering, and so forth.

The choice

But what is the standard? What is it based on? Well, you can say it is based on the duality consciousness. The whole idea of a standard is dualistic in nature. There is a standard. There is a definition of what is right, and automatically everything that is different from what is right is therefore wrong. Clearly a dualistic polarity between right and wrong. And you can say this is the essence of the duality consciousness where there will always be two polarities. Yes, you can say that. But nevertheless, what causes people to accept the idea that there is a standard, that there must be a standard?

What causes people to accept a particular standard? It is that they make a choice. Yes, of course, you can have been brought up in a certain culture and family where standard has been put upon you from without, but you have still chosen to accept it—maybe in childhood, maybe in past lifetimes, because you have been embodied in that culture for several lifetimes. Many people in the world have embodied in the culture they are in right now for several lifetimes. They have chosen to take on that standard. They have chosen not to question it. And you may say, “But did they choose this consciously? Did they know what it entailed?” And that is where we must say yes and no. They may not have been fully conscious of the choices. They may not have been fully conscious of the consequences. But still, they chose with a level of consciousness they had at the time.

The way out

As we have said, everyone starts at the 48th level, at least on earth, and you can choose to go below the 48th level. It is a choice. Are you fully aware what the choice means and the consequences? No, but it is still a choice. And the importance of realizing this is very simple, because you need to ask yourself a question: “Once people are in the state of mind where they suffer, are they condemned to remain there for all eternity? Are they, by their choice to go into duality, condemned to an eternity of suffering in the dualistic hell? Or is there a way out?”

Well, if their suffering was put upon them from external conditions and external causes, there is potentially no way out if they cannot change the external causes. But if their suffering was the result of a choice they made, there is the potential they can escape suffering by making another choice. And even if their choice to go into duality was not a fully aware choice, there is still the potential that by becoming more aware, they can choose to go out of it. That is why it is essential to realize: Number one—suffering is an experience. The cause of suffering is inside the mind of the person suffering. Number two, the beginning of all experience—and the ending of all experience—is a choice. Any experience starts with a choice, and it can only be changed by making a more aware choice.

Suffering is not wrong

What does this lead to? It leads to the realization that suffering on earth is not wrong. When I say this in the physical and it goes out into the collective consciousness, there is an instant reaction, an uproar. “This can’t be right. Look at all these conditions. Look at all these children that were born into poverty or with this or that handicap. How can this be a choice?” But you see, you have two options here. If suffering is caused by outer conditions, if people do not have the power to change those outer conditions, they cannot escape suffering. But if suffering is caused by a choice made by the individual, the individual can escape suffering by making a different choice.
There is also, when I say that suffering is a choice, suffering is an experience, there may also be a reaction in the minds of many spiritual people, especially avatars. Many avatars chose to come to earth because they had reached a certain level of development on their natural planets where they felt they had learned most of what there was to learn on a natural planet and they were looking for some other environment where they might continue learning or continue expressing their co-creative abilities.

Seeing suffering as a problem

Many of you who are avatars, myself among them, looked from a natural planet on an unnatural planet (in this case, earth) and looked at the suffering. But what did we decide? We decided: “Oh, suffering is a problem. People should not be suffering. It is unpleasant to suffer.” And mind you, when you come from a natural planet, you have not experienced suffering. You have experienced, mind you, that there is a gap between the mental image you hold in your mind and physical reality on a natural planet. This is the whole idea of the co-creative process. You are using the conceptual mind, as we have explained, to formulate a mental image that you project upon the Ma-ter light. And even on a natural planet, it takes a little time for the image to be manifest physically, so there is a gap for a time between your mental image and physical reality. But you have experienced on a natural planet that eventually you can manifest your mental image, or at least you can very easily adjust your mental image to something that can be manifest and you have never seen that as suffering. You have never seen the gap as causing you to suffer because you are in a positive state of mind where you are realizing: “It is just a matter of time or it is just a matter of adjusting my mental image, and then it will be manifest.”

You have never experienced what you see people on earth are experiencing, the kind of intense suffering and naturally, when you first see this, you are shocked. And you may say that from a natural planet you are hearing the cries of the world and you are saying: “What can be done? What could I do? How could I help change this situation?” This is all natural. It is understandable. It is not the highest view, mind you, but it is understandable that we have reacted that way. But you see, many others came to earth as avatars with this view: “Oh, suffering is wrong, or suffering should not be happening. People should not be suffering, and therefore, there must be a problem on earth that is not there on a natural planet and therefore, there must be a solution to this problem. And the reason why the inhabitants of the earth have not found that solution is that they are not able to see it, so somebody must go down there and see the solution and tell them how to get out of suffering, and then surely they will listen and the planet will be raised up to a natural state.”

Understandable to think this way from a natural planet. But is it the highest view? Now take what happens to us as avatars. We decide to take embodiment on earth. We come into the dense physical body, the density of this planet, which we could not grasp from a natural planet. We could see that it was denser, but we could not comprehend the immense difference between the density of matter, the lightness of matter on a natural planet, and the density of matter on earth. Even this was a shock. Even integrating with a physical body was a shock. But then we come here and we experience that the earth inhabitants, they are suffering. We are not suffering in our first embodiment. We are demonstrating that you can be even in the dense physical body and not suffer. But do they care? Do they even notice? Do they want to hear how to get out of suffering? No. They want to continue in their suffering.

It dawns on us—we thought from afar: “Oh, they do not want to suffer. They want to get out of suffering and if we just tell them how, they will immediately embrace that”—but now we experience they do not want to listen to us. Do they not want to get out of suffering? We cannot understand it. Then we are attacked, viciously put down, hammered down, as Nada put it, by the fallen beings. Now we receive the birth trauma and what do we do? How do we reason: “Oh, this should not have happened to me. I am only here to help make things better. Why do they attack me? I have the best of intentions. Why are they seeking to destroy me? This should not have happened to me.”

The problem solvers

And in that switch of the mind, what do we do? We buy into the standards of the fallen beings. There is something that should not have happened, something that should have happened, something that is right, something that is wrong. What does that mean? Well, we become trapped in the fallen beings and their mindset that there is a problem that must be solved. There are, of course, a myriad of problems that are defined on earth, a myriad of problems. But now we as avatars, we buy into this. We may still hold on to the central problem is suffering or we may be focused on different individual problems that we see as causing the suffering of a large group of people. So, religion is a problem. Politics is a problem. Poverty is a problem. Disease is a problem. All of these problems. And now what do we do? We go into this state of mind that we are the problem solvers. “We are here to solve specific problems and we are, in an overall sense, here, to solve the problem of suffering.” And this causes us to go into this mindset where we are looking, as I said about science, we are looking for a physical cause of the problem. We think that if we can discover the physical cause and solve it, we can alleviate suffering. But what did I say? What is suffering? It is an experience.

How do you change an experience through a physical cause? Yes, you can say there are nations that have become more affluent. They do not have poverty. They do not have enslavement. They do not have people being suppressed and not being able to speak their minds, and this has alleviated suffering. But has it changed the basic dynamic of people’s minds that they see a gap between what they think should be there and what is there? No. They just find another way to define a gap: “Something that should be there, but is not there. Something that should not be there, but is there.” And this can go on indefinitely and it will not change until people start changing the mind, which of course many people have started doing, especially in the more affluent nations where they have been willing to look at the psychology.

No physical solution to the physical problems

But why has that happened? It has happened because there are some avatars that started coming to this simple realization—there is no physical solution to the physical problems. Why? What is it that you carry with you from a natural planet that all of us forgot for a while after we came to earth? But what is it you carry with you? It is the simple realization that we have given before. Consciousness comes before the physical manifestation. Anything that is physically manifest is a projection from the identity, mental and emotional level. It is like the movie on the film screen being projected by the film strip in the projector, the three strips in the identity, mental and emotional. This is what we know on a natural planet. This is what people have forgotten on an unnatural planet and you can say that this forgetting is the cause of their suffering because that is why they cannot get out of suffering. They are looking for a physical solution where there is no physical solution.

The only solution is to change what is happening at the three levels of the mind, the higher levels of the mind. And many avatars have started awakening to this—re-remembering this realization. And that is why there has been this upward movement of people becoming more aware of their psychology. And yes, you can certainly say that in more affluent nations where people do not have to spend all of their energy making a living, feeding the physical body, they have more room to look at the psychology, which of course is Saint Germain’s motivation for releasing technology. But still there has to be that shift of the mind.

Considering the enigma of free will

What is it you can do as avatars? Well, you can do two things. Even those of you who are original earth inhabitants who are able to recognize these teachings, what can you do? You can realize that there is this tremendous movement that has started of people realizing that in order to really be happy and achieve peace of mind, you need to learn how to work with the mind. You can join this movement. You can become part of it. You can educate yourself. You can seek to help other people. But especially those of you who are avatars, but also earth inhabitants, it is important to consider many of the things we have said before, but what I am also explaining more directly in this discourse—the enigma of free will.

And what that means is two things. First of all, you can seek to help people, but you do not help people by forcing them in any way, even in subtle ways. Because many avatars, after the original birth trauma, we still had the desire to help other people. But now we got into a state of mind where we did not want to force people physically, but we wanted to push them psychologically because we had the mental image that people should not be suffering and even though they will not listen to us, they should listen to us, so we should find a way to push them into listening. But you see, this will not actually help, it will not actually add to the upward spiral.

You have to switch your mind so you are completely non-aggressive, non-forceful in how you approach other people, but that also means you have to make an evaluation, not a judgment based on a standard, a dualistic standard, but you have to evaluate, are people open to being helped by you or are they not open? If people’s minds are closed, you simply ignore those people and move on to people who are open and you do not feel that you are not good enough because you cannot help these people. The importance of realizing that suffering is an experience and that experience started with a choice and it is sustained by a continuous string of choices, is that you must leave some people to suffer because they want to suffer. Listen to what I am saying and then listen to your own reaction when I say this—there are people who want to suffer.

Seeing suffering as a problem is an experience

Many avatars will be thinking, but suffering is wrong, suffering is unpleasant, suffering is a problem. Yes, suffering is a problem for you because you decided that suffering is a problem. But when you acknowledge that suffering is an experience based on a choice and that people have been given completely free will as to what experiences they want to have, then how can you say that people’s choices are a problem? If they have free will, and if you respect that they have free will, how can their choices be a problem, regardless of the consequences?

You see, people who are suffering, they made the choice that is giving them their current experience. You can say that the difference between a natural planet and an unnatural planet is that on a natural planet nobody has chosen to suffer, but on an unnatural planet the majority of the inhabitants have chosen to suffer, but they did this by exercising their free will. Which part of free do you not understand? Suffering is just an experience. There is nothing wrong with choosing to have that experience for a time.

Is suffering, objectively speaking, a problem from the viewpoint of God or the ascended masters? Is suffering a problem? Nay, for we respect free will and when you respect free will the choices people make are not problems, the consequences of those choices are not problems. They are just consequences that people experience. Why do you see suffering as a problem? Where does the problem of suffering exist? Outside your mind in some objective reality, or is it perhaps that the problem of suffering only exists inside your mind? Why does it exist inside your mind? Because you made a choice to see suffering as a problem.

Am I saying you made the wrong choice? No, but what I am saying is that your seeing suffering as a problem is just an experience. The people on earth who are suffering, they are having an experience. You thinking that their experience is wrong because it causes suffering and that it should be solved, it is a problem that should be solved, that is also an experience in your mind. There is a problem and you are here to solve it. That is an experience. There is nothing wrong with it, but it was an experience you could not have on a natural planet.

A new choice

There is nothing wrong with you choosing to come to an unnatural planet to have the experience that other people’s suffering is a problem and you are here to help solve it. There is nothing wrong with it. I am only pointing out that it is not some objective reality that brought you to earth, it was your desire to have a certain experience, and why am I pointing this out? Because how can you ever be free of earth? How can you ever be free to ascend? Only when you realize that you chose a certain experience and now you have had enough of it, and therefore you can let it go. You can make a more aware choice.

You see, you have again two options. Either you keep focusing your attention on the suffering on earth and therefore you are saying, whether you are consciously aware of it or not, you are saying: “I cannot ascend from earth until all suffering is gone and earth is a natural planet.” Fine, then you are certainly not going to ascend at the end of this lifetime, even if you were born yesterday, or the other option is to realize that the only way you can ascend before suffering is removed from earth is by you deciding: “I no longer want to experience that I am here to solve the problem of suffering.”

Now, there may be many of you who will feel: “But I really do want to stay here with earth and help build Saint Germain’s Golden Age, manifest Saint Germain’s Golden Age.” There is absolutely nothing wrong with making that choice.

I am only pointing out that for those of you who have it in your Divine plan to ascend at the end of this lifetime, you must solve the enigma of suffering that brought you to earth, because until you resolve that enigma you cannot ascend. You are not free. You will be standing there looking that last long look at earth and you will focus on some group of people that are suffering and say: “Oh, I cannot leave as long as they are suffering.”

If you want to ascend at the end of this lifetime, you must be able to stand there, you are looking at this group of people that are suffering, that group of people that are suffering, and you must be able to have that release where you say: “This is not my problem to solve. I have had enough of the experience of seeking to solve that problem”, and therefore you can turn around and walk away.

Changing the consciousness, not the consequences

Now, it is clear that when I give you a very direct teaching like this, which you might not have expected from the Goddess of Mercy, but truly, an aspect of mercy is to clarify your choices. This is the highest aspect of mercy, is to clarify the choices you have. When I give a direct teaching like this, some of you will say: “But Kuan Yin, you are saying to me that my wanting to solve problems on earth is just an experience I am having and it is only in my mind, there is no objective reality to it, but what about Saint Germain wanting to manifest the golden age? Is that not an objective reality outside of my own mind? Do not the ascended masters who are still working with us, do you not want to raise up the earth? Do you not want to see progress? Do you not want to eventually alleviate all suffering and bring the earth back to a natural state?”

Well, yes, there is an objective process of raising the earth, alleviating suffering, bringing earth back to a natural state. There is that objective process. It is not that you came here just for subjective reasons, but you see, there are two aspects of this. You see, Saint Germain is an ascended master. He is an avatar. He came to earth as an avatar. He went through the exact same process you have gone through of receiving the birth trauma. If you have not realized it yet, there is a tendency, especially in previous dispensations of ascended master teachings, to see that we of the ascended masters are so high above you. That is the case for some of the masters who have not taken embodiment on earth, the Elohim, the Archangels, many of the higher masters, certainly, but those of us who are with earth, working with you more directly, we have taken embodiment on earth and we have gone through the exact same birth trauma that you have gone through. But we have raised ourselves above it and ascended, and therefore, we have transcended the view that suffering is a problem that must be solved. Let me try and explain this from a slightly different perspective.

You may look at people in a third world country who are born into abject poverty and you may say: “This is a problem, their poverty is a problem, we need to change the economy in that country so that people can become more affluent, that will alleviate their suffering.” And certainly, I am in no way saying that people on earth should not strive to improve physical conditions, but we of the ascended masters realize that changing the physical conditions will not necessarily change people’s state of mind.

Our goal is not to remove all poverty from earth from an outer perspective. There is often this magical thinking that: “Oh, God could just change everything on earth so there was no more poverty”, but from an ascended perspective we see that the only way to change things on earth is to change people’s state of mind so that they voluntarily change. They make more aware choices so that they see the correspondence between their state of mind and the physical conditions. That is what we are seeking to do from the ascended level. We are not simply seeking to change physical conditions at the physical level. For us, everything is consciousness. Shifting individual consciousness, shifting the collective consciousness, that is the solution, not the outer physical changes. We have transcended the view that suffering is a problem.

In a sense, you could say that as an ascended master, you look at earth and you do not see a problem. You simply see people at a certain level of consciousness. They are making choices based on that level of consciousness and those choices have certain physical consequences and psychological consequences. Instead of changing the consequences, instead of changing the effects, we are seeking to change the cause, raise the consciousness so people can make more aware choices, because for us, it is not, as Saint Germain has said several times, a matter of manifesting a golden age with elaborate cities and beautiful places and incredible technology.

For us, the goal is raising consciousness so people can make more aware choices. They are making the choice. They are not being forced to. We have no force, no desire to force. This gives you two options, both as avatars and as original inhabitants who are open to this teaching. You can seek to overcome the consciousness that there is a problem that must be solved, and therefore, when you do this you will be more able to tune into Saint Germain and receive his ideas and designs for the golden age.

If you want to stay in embodiment for several more lifetimes to help manifest the golden age, then by overcoming this consciousness of the problem, you are better able to tune in to Saint Germain and other masters and receive these ideas, and of course, by overcoming the consciousness of the problem you are free to ascend if that is what is in your Divine plan for this lifetime.

Clarifying your choice

You see the shift I am seeking to help you make. I am not seeking to in any way force this upon you, but let us just be honest, right? As long as you think suffering is a problem, you are suffering because as long as you see that other people are still suffering and the problem has not been solved, you are suffering, you are under stress, you cannot be at peace on earth, you cannot enjoy life on earth.

How do you help alleviate suffering? Well, if you are suffering, are you not adding to the suffering, the energetic burden of suffering? How are you alleviating suffering if you are suffering, and what is the only way to overcome your own suffering? It is to overcome the view that suffering is a problem and that you are here to solve it.

I completely respect your choice, but as an expression of mercy, I am clarifying your choice, leaving it completely up to you what you will do with this teaching. With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you, and I seal you in that pure, uncompromising, unconditional Flame of Mercy.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page

Accelerate yourself and express your unlimited higher creativity

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Astrea through Kim Michaels, March 21, 2025. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland: Locking in to Your Divine Plan

I AM the Ascended Master Elohim Astrea. I am grateful that you have been willing to give this decree to set a platform for my release, allowing it therefore to go further into the collective consciousness. I am here to do many things, not just give you words and teachings, but also to release light, the light of the purification and accelerating factor of the Fourth Ray. You might sense this light or you might not. Do not worry about it. It is not a matter of stress. It is a matter of tuning in and feeling what you can feel.

Common concerns about the Divine plan

What is, in a sense, the essence of your Divine plan? How precise is it? How much does it involve actual physical changes—physical results on earth? Do you need to meet certain people at a certain time? And if you do not, then you cannot fulfill your Divine plan? Many concerns that people can have when they hear about this concept of a Divine plan. I want to alleviate you of, hopefully, all of these concerns by helping you see that your Divine plan is not planned to the smallest detail. Now, there are different levels of people, different levels of consciousness that have different levels of Divine plans.

People below the 48th level

Let us talk about people who are not open to the spiritual path yet and who have karma from past lives because they are below the 48th level. For such people, it can be that they have a very strong karmic tie with a certain other person or several persons, therefore, in order to make the maximum progress they need to meet these people physically. They need to have some kind of relationship, whatever the karma dictates that they will have because it gives them the best possible opportunity to start resolving the karma by resolving their own psychology. These people with whom they have the karma will bring out their reactionary patterns, so they have an opportunity to see them. For many people, we can say that the more karma they have, the more precise is their Divine plan in terms of them having to meet certain people. This does not mean that if they do not meet these people they cannot make progress in that lifetime. Some of the people who have the most karma, they have many people with whom they have karma, so if they do not meet the first person on the list, well, they might meet the 10th or the 20th person on the list. They will still have the opportunity to look at their reactionary patterns.

The original earth inhabitants

Now we go to another consideration, which is, are you an original earth inhabitant or an avatar? Because if you are an original earth inhabitant, then your Divine plan tends to have more of a physical aspect than if you are an avatar. And with that, I mean that you are more likely to have as part of your Divine plan that you bring forth something physical on earth. It may be important for you, as a way to do this, to meet certain people and to meet them at a certain time. This could be, for example, to start some business venture, to go into some form of education where you meet people with whom you might start a business, or you might go into a research field, or you might go into a practical field of building houses, designing houses, bringing forth some new invention in any field of life.

For original earth inhabitants, it is more important that you meet certain people at a certain time because this can then lead to what you are meant to manifest physically together. Of course, for the original earth inhabitants, the resolution of psychology is also very important. Therefore, even if you do not meet these people at precisely the right time, you can meet other people where you can also resolve your psychology. In many cases, it is also so that other people can help you manifest whatever you are meant to manifest physically.

We can say, in general, that for earth inhabitants, it is more important to be at certain places at certain times. It can happen that if you are not at the right place at the right time, you may miss a certain aspect of your Divine plan but there is always a backup plan. Again, even if you miss a specific aspect, there will be other aspects that you can still fulfill. What I am trying to convey here is that even for the original inhabitants, there is no such thing as a wasted embodiment. In fact, even for the people who have a very karmic Divine plan, even if they rebel against their karma and refuse to fulfill the learning aspect of it, it still is not a wasted embodiment. Because if you rebel against your karma, you will, of course, go through life reacting to other people, and you might create more karma, but nevertheless, you are still intensifying your psychology which then can bring you to the point where you cannot stand it anymore, and that can also bring about learning. In other words, the more karma you have, the more you are obviously in the School of Hard Knocks. Even if you spend an entire lifetime just making the knocks harder and harder, in the long run, that can still lead to growth.

The avatars

Now we step up to avatars, and avatars have a different dynamic. You may say, as an avatar, that it could be part of your Divine plan to bring forth something in the physical, some improvement of some part of life, some invention, some new idea, whatever it may be, but this is secondary for an avatar. Because for an avatar, the primary element of your Divine plan is the resolution of psychology, so that you move to that point where you are either free to leave the earth or you are free to be on earth without having reactionary patterns, so you are the open door for your I AM Presence, for the ascended masters, and so that you can choose to take another embodiment, or several, in order to help bring about Saint Germain’s Golden Age.

What I am saying is that for an avatar, the primary goal is the resolution of psychology.Everything else is secondary. Again, even if you miss an opportunity to meet certain people, you will still fulfill your Divine plan by working on your psychology, and there may be other ways to bring forth whatever physical result you wanted to bring forth.

It is never too late to resolve your psychology

Again, you may look back at your life, whether you are an avatar, an original inhabitant, or whatever, and you may have certain regrets. You may wonder: “There was that person I was attracted to in high school or in college, and I sort of felt we should have a relationship or a friendship, but then something came in the way and it did not happen. Did that mean I missed an important aspect of my Divine plan?” My beloved, there is absolutely nothing constructive about thinking this way. You look back at your life, there were no missed opportunities. There were no missed opportunities— if you are willing to look at yourself, look at your psychology, look at your reactionary patterns. You may say: “Well, I had difficult situations when I was younger and I certainly did not take the opportunity back then to look at my psychology.” Nay, maybe not, but what is to stop you from looking at it now? If you can remember that you did not take the opportunity, you can remember the psychology so you can process it now. It is never too late. That is the point I want to make very clearly. It is never too late to resolve something in your psychology and your reactionary patterns. Therefore, you can still meet the primary goal of your Divine plan.

Demonstrating the path to the inhabitants of earth

Truly, for avatars, you could say the main goal is to come to a point where you can be yourself and share of yourself even on this very dense and difficult planet. This requires you, of course, to overcome the birth trauma and really look at how you reacted to earth. Not only what happened to you, but to the density of the planet, to the chaos on the planet, to the way people treat each other. How did you react to all of this? We have talked about the specific subconscious selves. We have talked about the overall way you look at life on earth and the way you look at yourself in relation to this planet. As you will see from the masters who have taken physical embodiment on earth and ascended, they all say: “We all made the same mistakes. We all had a birth trauma. We all reacted in certain ways. We were all overwhelmed by the fallen beings. We all felt rejected by the original earth inhabitants.” There is nothing to blame yourself for here. The thing is, what was your purpose for going through all of this? And it was in part, at least, that you are meant to demonstrate to the earth inhabitants that you can awaken from what is burdening them, that you can be as burdened as they are, but you can rise above it. You can process it. You can look at your reactions and you can free yourself from them. Yes, of course, there are certain differences between avatars who have experienced the natural planet and the original earth inhabitants who often do not remember the earth as a natural planet. But still, the whole purpose of you descending to the 48th level in order to take embodiment, the whole purpose of you being attacked by the fallen beings, going below the 48th level is that you have taken on exactly what the earth inhabitants have taken on. From that perspective, there really is not that much difference.

You have subconscious selves, earth inhabitants have subconscious selves. You have a Conscious You, they have a Conscious You. You have an I AM Presence, they have an I AM Presence. As you demonstrate the path of resolving the subconscious selves, setting the Conscious You free to be who it is, it can be an inspiration for the original earth inhabitants. Because they will see that you have had the same burdens and you have freed yourself from them. And precisely because you had the same burdens, they will not see that you are different in the sense that you came from a natural planet. You had some inner sense of what it is like on a natural planet, and therefore, it was easier for you to free yourself because you had a frame of reference that planets can be different than earth. Whereas the original earth inhabitants, they do not have a frame of reference that planets could be different but they will not see that difference in you. They will see that you were as burdened as they were, but you have risen above it and therefore, they will realize what one has done, all can do, which is still true. Even if it was easier for you, they still can follow your example and do what you have done. And that is why you can fulfill that aspect of your Divine plan, which is to demonstrate the path to the inhabitants of earth.

Overcoming the desire to change other people

Now, in order to do this, you need to work on your understanding of free will, as other masters have already talked about before. You see, you are not here to change the inhabitants of the earth. You are not here to force them, to persuade them, to push them in any way. This is important to contemplate because all avatars come to a point where they have the desire to push the original inhabitants. But why do you have it? Because you have been exposed to the birth trauma, you have created these subconscious selves, and when you are looking at life on earth through the subconscious selves, you see all the suffering, all the murder and mayhem, you feel bad about yourself, you feel shocked that you could be on a planet like this, you cannot understand how you came to be here, what you did wrong, why you cannot persuade people, why you cannot reach them, why they will not listen to you, and therefore, you develop this desire to push them in order to feel better inside yourself.

But that is why we have given you all of these tools where you do not have to change other people in order to come to feel better inside yourself because you just work on your psychology, your subconscious selves, and when you overcome that birth trauma, when you overcome most of these selves, you overcome the desire, the need, the obsessive-compulsive drive to change other people. That is when you are just focused on being yourself, expressing yourself, sharing yourself, and that is what demonstrates the path to them.

The dilemma of self-limitation

Now, there can come a point for many avatars, and for many of you, you have the potential to reach that point where you can say: “I have earlier in my life demonstrated the path, how I started with a certain psychology, freed myself from it. I have given the earth inhabitants an opportunity to see that this can be done but now that I have demonstrated that and freed myself from that psychology.” In other words, you have, as Master More has said, pushed through the forest and come out on the other side. Now you can ask the question: “Now that I do not have the psychology that limits me, should I now voluntarily limit myself so that I do not seem to be so far ahead of the earth’s inhabitants that they cannot relate to me anymore?” And that is an important question to start to contemplate. You do not need to think about this and in two minutes make a decision about it. It is something that can come in stages, but it is important to keep this in mind. When you reach a certain level of freedom from the subconscious selves, you can really consider: ”Is it necessary that I limit my expression, my self-expression, so that earth inhabitants do not feel like I am too far ahead of them?”

There can be avatars who decide to limit themselves if they feel they are in a certain situation where they are dealing with many earth inhabitants, helping them. You could have become a public figure, for example, gone into some aspects where you appear publicly—it could be in education, politics, business, whatever. And therefore, you may decide: “I can do more good by working incrementally with people, therefore, in a certain sense limiting my self-expression to what they can deal with, what they can handle.”

Demonstrating a higher way to be creative

But there are certainly many of you who might come to the point where you say: “Now that I no longer have the psychology that limits my self-expression, why should I let other people’s psychology limit my self-expression? Let the barriers fall, let me be all that I can be, as the old silly saying goes, not in the army or the armed forces, but as an avatar on earth—as a creative being, where you say: “I am willing to let my I AM Presence express whatever it wants to express through me, I am willing to let the ascended masters express whatever they want to express through me, and I will not limit that expression in order to accommodate other people or their expectations.” This can be family members, it can be humanity in general, where you simply say: “I will demonstrate that there is a higher level of creativity that is beyond what you see of so many people in the world who are considered creative people, great organizers, or great business people, or even political leaders, where you can talk about there is a certain type of genius that people look up to because people supposedly have the ability to start businesses and run businesses or be political figures or this or that.”

But what you see among all of these worldly geniuses is that they are very much colored by ego and driven by ego. As an avatar who has worked through your psychology, you can demonstrate there is a higher form of genius, there is a higher form of service, which lives up to Jesus’ call: “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all.” As opposed to: “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of his own ego”, as you see so many people in the world. They are driven to achieve something, but they are driven by their ego’s desire to feel special, to feel unique, to feel better than others. And this, of course, is not the highest potential. We very much want some people to demonstrate that there is a different way to be unique, to be creative, to bring something forth. And this is something that some of you will feel that inner prompting to contemplate what that means for you, what you might bring forth.

You might contemplate: “If there were no restraints, if I did not need to restrain my creativity, what might I bring forth? What might be brought forth through me?” You do not need to decide what it would be in your outer mind, but you might get some intuitive impulse that there is something you could bring forth, and then after you have brought that forth, you might see a higher level, and you might just come to a point where you feel that unrestricted flow of the River of Life or the creative expression, and therefore you can say: “All the limits are gone, I am willing to be the open door regardless of how people see this.”

What would you like to bring forth?

Now, there is, of course, and we have seen this through various organizations, both ascended masters and other spiritual organizations, there are people who think they are doing this because they are spiritual people, but they are still driven by ego because you can very well have a spiritualized ego that is seeking to use a spiritual teaching. But what I am talking about here is the resolution of psychology. It is not something, again, that you decide with the outer mind. It is not driven by an outer ambition, but it is something you can contemplate when you reach that resolution of psychology and then just let it come to you without making a decision with the outer mind. It just comes from within. There is something to express.

You might consider if there is something that you have always been dreaming about doing, but you have thought you could not possibly do it, or you have postponed it: “Ah, I cannot do it today, I cannot do it this week, maybe next month, maybe in ten years” and all of a sudden you are looking at your birthday, how many candles are on the birthday cake, and you are realizing that either you do not have room for more candles or you have to have a bigger cake, and that means that the end of the road is coming nearer, so if you are to express something, if not now, then when?

Allow yourself to connect because many of you will have had a certain sense at some point in your life, perhaps childhood, perhaps not, of something you really wanted to do, but you were told: “Ah, that is not realistic.” I am not talking about boys wanting to be firemen or astronauts and girls wanting to be nurses. I am talking about something creative that you wanted to bring forth, that you had a sense that you could bring forth, but then this well-meaning so-called realism of the adults comes in and says: “Oh, you cannot make a living as a writer”, or any such concern. Well-meaning, well-meaning, but nevertheless not well-intuited.

You might follow that. What was your sense? Is there something there that you can bring forth now? But do not limit yourself. It could be something you have not even dared to think of with the conscious mind, and therefore, it might take that contemplation where you go within, you are willing to tune in to your I AM Presence. What would your I AM Presence want to bring forth? Tune in to the masters. What would a master want to bring forth through you? Some area of society, whatever it may be. And then you say to yourself: “Well, what do I have to lose for the rest of this lifetime? If my life took an entirely different turn, what would I have to lose?”

Perhaps you have gotten a lot of the practical things out of your way. The kids are grown. You have made enough money. Perhaps it is time to do something different that you have not even considered before. Again, we are not telling you what to do. We are just opening up your minds to the possibilities, because if you cannot see something as a possibility, how can you manifest it? And the greatest weapon that the fallen beings have is to limit your imagination, so you do not dare to look for the possibilities. And then, of course, there is always the: “I am not a pessimist, I am a realist” attitude—“Oh, this cannot happen. This is not realistic.”

Look where you were born: “We have always been workers in our family.” All of these things that you might have been exposed to, it is time to just look at them, see that you were brought up to have a certain general view of life, and just dismiss it and say: “Pessimism is not realism. Optimism is realism.” That is why the earth has progressed, because some people saw that the positive creative vision was actually realistic. But if you cannot see it, and if you cannot accept that it is possible, then you cannot manifest it.

Accelerate, accelerate, accelerate, accelerate!

What can I, as the Elohim of the Fourth Ray, offer you that can help you lock into your Divine plan? Well, why have you not locked into your Divine plan if you feel you have not? Because there is something in your mind that blocks you from locking in. It can be the subconscious selves, but it can also be that certain general attitude that limits your imagination. So what do you need to do? You need to accelerate your view of life, accelerate your imagination—accelerate, accelerate, accelerate, accelerate in all four quadrants of matter. Accelerate your physical body, which you can do with various physical measures, but also with the decrees and invocations. Accelerate your emotions, so you overcome this pessimism disguised as realism. Accelerate your thinking, so instead of thinking about ways that it cannot be done, you think about the one way that it could be done. Accelerate your sense of identity, where you dare to see and accept you are not a human being with all the limitations that were put on that label in your culture and upbringing. You are a spiritual being, you are a co-Creator with God, you have a co-creative potential, and therefore, you can accelerate yourself to accept that, to open yourself up to it. “My Father worketh hitherto and I work”, as Jesus said, but you have to be willing to work.

You have to be willing to multiply and accelerate the talents you have been given, instead of waiting for some miracle to happen. There are people who have sat around for years looking at their treasure map, waiting for the things to drop into their turban, the orange to drop in their turban, but they have not been willing to accelerate themselves and take the measures both at the physical, the emotional, mental, and identity level that will make their vision manifest.

Astrea’s gift

That is what I aim to offer you as my final gift for this release, that flame of acceleration. I have been holding my hands like this quite a lot to radiate this energy, but what I offer you as a special gift for those of you who are here physically, is that after I seal this dictation, I will have the messenger stand with his hands like this, and those of you who are willing can come up, put your hands on his hands for a brief moment, and see if you can feel the accelerating energy that I am releasing through the messenger’s hands.

This is completely voluntary, not something you are forced to do. Do not have any expectations. If you do not feel it, do not come down on yourself. We do not want any kind of evaluation: “Oh, maybe I am not good enough. Maybe everybody else felt it, but I did not.” And then everybody goes around thinking, maybe everybody else felt it, but I did not. Put all of this aside. Come with no expectations. Be as neutral as you can possibly be. If you do not feel it immediately, you could feel it later if you just open yourself up to this energy. You may just touch the messenger’s hands for a minute. I am not going anywhere. I am not limited by time and space. You can at any time tune into me, give my decree, listen to this dictation, read this dictation, put your attention on me. And this, of course, goes for those of you who are on the webinar or who may read or hear this dictation later. If you are not physically here, I am just simply giving the opportunity for those who are physically here to do it physically, but you can also tune into me through the mind alone.

With this, I will seal this dictation and without any breaks, the messenger will stand. You will come up if you are willing. And then this will be the end. I ask you not to talk in here. You are welcome to go outside and talk, but do not talk in here. Simply remain quiet, remain quiet and focus within, focus on my Presence. Then leave the room quietly. You are welcome to talk outside. That is up to you. Or you can go to bed still focused within on this vibration of acceleration. With this, I seal this dictation and invite you to proceed.

Back to the Locking in to Your Divine Plan page